Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - Jake Sullivan

Pages: [1] 2 3 4
1
Character Building Roleplays / The First Meltdown
« on: July 10, 2017, 10:31:10 PM »
 I’ve grown used to Kittie ignoring me from time to time. At least when I was still an asshole and she was pissed at me for one reason or another. I could probably deal with that if it was Kittie who was mad at me right now, but it’s not. Before my match last night I accidentally said something without thinking, and now Ember is not only hurt by what I said, but she’s pretty angry with me. I can’t say I blame her though, because thinking back to what I said, it didn’t come across the way I had intended it to.

Ember wanted to come out to ringside with me and Kittie. I get that she wanted to be there to support me and she wanted to have a good time, but having my ten year old daughter at ringside would not have only been stupid, but a major liability. I stupidly called her a distraction, but she took it in a way that I just didn’t mean. And I’ve been trying to get her to talk to me ever since.

But she’s better at the silent treatment than anyone I’ve ever met, Kittie included.

She hid backstage the rest of the show and she wouldn’t speak to me when we returned to our room to gather our stuff and leave, instead choosing to cling to Phil and Maddie as much as she could. And she made it clear that she was not happy about having to return home to Las Vegas, either. Simply put, she’s throwing a tantrum at the worst, and quietest, level and I have no clue how to handle it. But now that we’ve just gotten home, I have to try.

Jake: Alright, Em. Enough is enough. You can’t keep ignoring me like this.

I set out bags down on the floor as I step inside the house behind Kittie and Ember. Ember tries to head straight upstairs, making a beeline for her room but I try to stop her.

Kittie: Maybe you should give her some time, Jake. She’s--

Jake: I have given her time, Kittie. It’s been almost twenty-four hours and she hasn’t spoken a word to me. Em, don’t head upstairs just yet, alright?

She either acts like she doesn’t hear me, or she flat out ignores me because she grabs a hold of the bannister and tries to head upstairs, and I take a step forward.

Jake: Em, stop! I’m trying to talk to you here, kid.

She stops on the second stop and slowly turns around and glares at me with the meanest look I could imagine her ever giving me.

Ember: I DON’T want to talk to you! Ever again!

I find her words pretty funny for some reason, and I let out a laugh. She folds her arms angrily as she glares at me, waiting for me to give her permission to go upstairs.

Jake: Well, that’s gonna be kinda hard to do considering you’re living here now. Look, I get that you’re upset with me and I’m sorry what I said came out the way it did, but I didn’t--

Ember: I don’t care! Leave me alone!

Jake: I’m not leaving you alone, kid. Not until we talk about this.

She stomps down the two steps and towards me, letting her arms drop to her sides.

Ember: My name is EMBER! Quit calling me kid!

Kittie: Jake, just let her--

Jake: Kittie, please let me handle this.

I quickly glance to Kittie and hold my hand up. She rolls her eyes, but holds her hands up in defeat and walks into the living room, taking a seat on the sofa. I turn my full attention back to Ember, hoping I can get somewhere with her.

Jake: Ember, I’m sorry. Okay? This has been an adjustment for all of us, especially me, alright? I’m new to this whole dad thing, and I’m trying my best not to make any mistakes. I didn’t mean for what I said to sound the way it did, but I need you to understand something.

Ember: I told you I don’t care. You think I’m a distraction!

Jake: Not in a bad way, Ember. If you were out there--

Ember: I DON’T CARE! I don’t want to talk to you anymore! I don’t want to live here anymore! I want to go back to Michigan!

I take a step towards her, understanding how hard this is, but she takes a step back, growing more upset.

Jake: Em, I know--

Ember: No! You don’t! I want my mom! I want my dad! I want to go back home!!!

Jake: I’m right here. This is your home.

Ember: YOU’RE NOT MY DAD! You never were and you never wanted to be! And this isn’t my home! Danny was my dad! He raised me! I’m a Blaze! I’m not a Sullivan! I HATE IT HERE! I WANT TO GO BACK HOME!!!

I try to reach out to her, but she smacks my hand away. She’s apparently done fighting as she turns around and I watch her storm upstairs. The sound of her bedroom door slamming shut follows and I look to Kittie, who has been watching the entire time and I’m left speechless and completely...lost.

Kittie: I tried to tell you to give her some time.

Jake: I had to try and explain it to her, Kittie. I didn’t mean to come across as an insensitive asshole last night. I was just trying to keep her safe! You know that!

Kittie nods and stands up from the sofa. She walks around it and up to me as I walk over to the stairs and just sit down on the third step, burying my head in my hands.

Kittie: I know you were, but she’s been through alot this last month. You shouldn’t push her like that, because it will only make things worse.

I shake my head and let out a frustrated sigh.

Jake: I just...How could she say all of that to me, Kittie? Especially after everything I’ve done for her this last month. Especially after giving her the chance to say goodbye to Electra and Danny...

I lower my head again and to my surprise, and I think Kittie’s, tears start to fall down my cheek. She sits next to me and wraps her arms around me as I feel myself starting to fall apart for the first time in...well...ever.

Kittie: That funeral wasn’t just for Ember, Jake. I think we both know that.

I turn my head and look to her and close my eyes. She was right, as hard as it was to admit. And, again, for the first time ever, I’m actually crying on Kittie’s shoulder as my mind fades back to that day...to the day we said goodbye to Electra and Danny.

******************************
>[OOC Note: Before anyone says anything, you’ll notice Jake is referred to as Rage in this scene. If you read my previous RPs, you’ll know that is because he doesn’t say he wants to be known as Jake until after he, Kittie and Ember get to Las Vegas, a few days after this scene takes place. Just clarifying that \'smile.gif\']

Friday June 2nd
Ann Arbor Michigan


I don’t know who, if anyone, is going to show up this afternoon. For Ember’s sake, I hope Danny and Electra were friendly with someone in the area so it makes it easier for her to deal with. It’s just fifteen minutes before the start of the visitation and the three of us are in the funeral chapel alone. Ember is sitting on a chair at the front of the chapel, her eyes glued to the Electra and Danny in their caskets. I tried to sit next to her, but she insisted on being alone for a little while so I’ve given her some space without leaving her completely alone.

Rage: This is weird, Kittie. It’s all so damn surreal. I don’t even know if anyone is going to show up and if they don’t, I don’t know how the hell I’m gonna be able to help her or make her feel better.

Kittie rubs my back and takes in a deep breath as we both watch Ember head up to the two caskets and kneeling in front of them.

Kittie: We’ll just have to figure it out if we have to, but don’t worry, alright? Either way this isn’t going to be easy for her to deal with.

I give Kittie a quick hug, at a loss for anything else to say. I watch Ember stay where she is, looking back and forth between Electra and Danny, when suddenly, I hear feet shuffling into the chapel. I turn towards the door to see a familiar face. A face I hadn’t seen in quite some time.

Rage: Roxanne? What the hell are you doing here?

I keep my voice down as I ask her through gritted teeth. Roxanne was not someone anyone was particularly fond of at any point in time. Her fiery red hair was pulled back and she was dressed very appropriately in a simple black dress. She frowns at me with my choice of words and she glances to Ember at the front of the funeral chapel before turning her attention back to me.

Roxanne: It’s nice to see you again, too, Rage...

Rage: How did you find out about this? No one has spoken to you in how long? At least a couple years?

She looks to Kittie and then back to me. I get the hint and I look down to Kittie, wide-eyed.

Rage: You called her?

Kittie: Yeah, I did. I’ll never understand why, but she was close to Electra, so I thought she should know. And I knew you were worried about no one showing up.

Roxanne turns her attention back to Ember. She’s returned to her seat away from the caskets and she has her head lowered.

Roxanne: Even from back here I see so much of Electra in her. I really can’t believe she’s gone.

Roxanne goes to walk up to the caskets to pay her respects, but I grab her by the arm and pull her back for a moment. A thought just hits me and I have to call her out on it.

Rage: Wait a second. I need to talk to you for minute, Roxanne.

Roxanne stares at me and pulls her arm away.

Roxanne: Oh, please, Rage. If you’re still bent out of shape about everything Electra put you through a couple of years ago...

Rage: That’s not what this is about. But I am curious about something. The two of you grew...close.

Roxanne chuckles and rolls her eyes at me.

Roxanne: I thought I made it clear there was nothing sexual, if that is what you are trying to get at.

Rage: Again, no.

Kittie: Rage...what are you doing? Now isn’t the time...

Rage: There’s a reason for this, Kittie. I’m not trying to start anything. And now is the time because I’m fairly sure that after Roxanne leaves, we won’t see her again so I have to know.

Roxanne lets out a sigh and shakes her head.

Roxanne: Know what, exactly?

I glance to Ember and then back to Roxanne.

Rage: Did you know about her? Did you know about Ember?

She stares blankly at me for a few moments, probably trying to figure out what to say. Her silence is answer enough, but I do my best to keep myself from getting angry. Which is unusual. I’m half expecting her to lie to me, but she had to have known. To my surprise, though, she tells me the truth.

Roxanne: Honestly? Yes, I knew. Not in the beginning but after some time I found out about her.

I furrow my eyes at her and feel my nostrils flare.

Rage: And you didn’t tell me? I guess that just proves how much of a bit--

She holds her hand up and I stop myself before I can finish saying what I really wanted to say. Though it’s fairly obvious what I was about to call her.

Roxanne: As if you would have believed me? Besides, it was not my business to tell you and she assured me she was going to tell you.

Rage: Only she didn’t. She went psycho and kidnapped Kittie in some twisted plan to win me back. Jesus Christ...

Kittie: Rage, come on...

She grabs a hold of my hand, squeezing it and trying to get me to calm down. I’m as calm as I’m going to be under the circumstances.

Roxanne: She wasn’t well, Rage. I understand that now. I tried to look out for her as best as I could, but--

Rage: But nothing! You knew she wasn’t right in the head yet you still used her in your twisted fetish world...

Roxanne: Look, I didn’t come here to bring up the past or open old wounds, Rage. I came here to pay my respects to my dear friend and to offer my condolences to her beautiful daughter. I’m terribly sorry about everything that happened in the past and that has happened since. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to go pay my respects.

I turn away from her as she turns around and heads up to the front of the chapel. To my surprise, more people start filtering into the chapel now, but no one I recognize. I stand back for a few moments as I watch Roxanne introduce herself to Ember and the two talk for a few minutes. I try to avoid going up near the caskets, but Kittie nudges me and urges me to be near Ember to support her, and I realize she is right. I have to do what I have to...for her.

******************************

Back to the Present


Kittie: You never actually went up to the caskets that day.  Why?

I take in a few deep breaths as I pull away from Kittie running my hands over my head. I honestly wasn’t sure why, but I came up with the only explanation I could think of.

Jake: She kept my kid from me, Kittie. For ten years, she had more than enough opportunities to tell me she never actually had that miscarriage and that we had a kid, but she didn’t.

Kittie: Well...I kind of understand why. I mean, it doesn’t make it any less shitty, but...

Jake: How fucked up is it that despite everything that bitch put me through...put us through...I never actually wanted to see her dead. Last year I made it seem like I didn’t believe she had changed, but honestly? I knew she did. I saw that much, and I knew she finally wanted to be there for Ember. Maybe I would have eventually given in and tried to be a part of Ember’s life, but I didn’t want it happen this way, Kittie. Not this fucking way, because she’s upset and I don’t even know how the hell to make her feel better.

I start to lose it again, as the events of the last month finally start to take its toll on all of us. As Kittie tries to comfort me on the steps, I hear Ember’s followed by her walking out. I turn around to see her standing at the top of the stairs, her eyes red and puffy from crying.

Ember: I’m sorry, Daddy...

I manage to crack a smile as she walks down the steps and sits down next to me and hugs me. I wrap my other arm around her.

Jake: It’s okay, Em...We’ve both said things we didn’t mean.

Ember: I miss Mom and Uncle Danny...

She starts crying again, burying her head into my side and I run my hand along her back trying to comfort her. I can’t even find the words to say, and neither can Kittie, so we just let her cry it out, and hopefully my next couple of weeks off from SCW will do all of us some good.

TBC…

2
Character Building Roleplays / Evolution of Rage: Part 4
« on: June 20, 2017, 09:40:58 PM »
 
May 29th
Ann Arbor, Michigan
Department of Children and Family Services
***OFF CAMERA***


My mind is racing in a million different directions as Kittie and I walk into the building. Department of Children and Family Services. Not exactly a place I’ve been a fan of at any point and time in my life. So often this system has failed kids and their families, and I was one of them. But we have to be here. I have to be here, because Ember needs me, and as terrifying a thought as being a father to her is, she has no one else and thanks to some help from Synn, Phil and Kittie, I finally realized I can’t allow her to become a part of this system.

I’m gripping Kittie’s hand in my own, something neither of us is really used to. We haven’t had what people would consider a typical relationship, but it didn’t matter because it worked for somehow. But I’m pretty sure we’re about to get hit with one big test. Early on into our marriage at that.

“Dude, ease up on my hand.” Kittie whispers to me, pointing out just how hard I’m squeezing her hand. I look down at our hands and immediately release hers.

“Shit. Sorry.” I reply. She shakes her hand, trying to get the blood flowing throughout her fingers again. “I forgot I was holding your hand for a second there.”

She shakes her head with a laugh as I open the front door for her. “It’s ok. I just didn’t want to go home with a broken hand and everyone get suspicious or something.”

I roll my eyes but let out a laugh as I follow her inside the building. Since it’s early on in the business day, the office isn’t overly busy. We walk up to the front desk and are immediately greeted by a twenty-something year old blonde woman. She greets us with a smile, looking way to happy to be working in a place like this, but hey, whatever floats your boat, lady.

“Hello there. How can I help you today?” She asks, again way too cheery considering. But I guess it’s still early, and she does have a large cup of coffee right in front of her.

“Yeah I’m here to meet with Diane Macintosh. She called me yesterday about my daughter...Ember.” I respond. The blonde starts going through a few papers on her desk before looking back up to me.

“What was your name?” She asks.

“Ra...Jake. Jake Sullivan. My daughter is Ember Blaze.” I damn near give her my ring name, which would have been pretty awkward, but she didn’t even notice me stumbling in my response. I’ve never liked giving anyone my birth name, but oddly enough it’s been growing on me lately.

“Ahh, yes.” She replies, finding what she was looking for. “If you can have a seat for a few moments while I go get Ms. Macintosh for you. And help yourself to some water or coffee as well.” She points towards a Kuerig set up on a table over by the chairs in the waiting area.

I nod and take in a deep breath as Kittie and I turn around, heading over to the chairs. Kittie heads over and grabs a bottle of water out of the mini-fridge and looks back at me as I take a seat. “You want some coffee or something?” She asks, but I just shake my head. The adrenaline is working enough for me and when Kittie takes a seat next to me, I’m fidgeting my left leg uncontrollably as she opens her bottle of water.

“I’m still expecting this to be some sort of fu...messed up nightmare, Kittie.” I say quietly. And it was the truth. Electra and I were far from on friendly terms the last few years, but I never really wanted her dead. Especially not after finding out about Ember.

“I know.” Kittie replies, running her hand over my shoulder trying to get me to relax. “Electra was one crazy bitch, which is why I never expected something to actually happen to her. Or her brother. Shit is definitely messed up. But everything will be--”

“Mr. Sullivan?” Kittie is cut off as a middle aged woman opens the door leading to the back office area, looking at the both of us.

Kittie and I stand up. “That’s me.” I say as we head over to her. “I changed my mind. About taking Ember.”

She nods once but doesn’t bother smiling back to me. “Please, follow me to my office so we can discuss a few things.”

“What is there to discuss?” I ask impatiently. “Can’t you just give me my daughter--” Kittie elbows me, sensing that I’m growing impatient.

“I just have to follow procedure, Mr. Sullivan.” She replies. “Delicate matters such aren’t resolved by just handing over the child.”

I let out a sigh and look to Kittie next to me. She nods and places her hand on my back. A few moments later we follow Ms. Macintosh down the hall where she leads us to her office. We step inside and Ms. Macintosh points to two chairs in front of her desk, and she closes the door behind us. “Please, have a seat.”

We were already in the process of taking a seat as Ms. Macintosh walks around the desk, taking a seat in her own chair. She has a file folder on her desk as she looks at the both of us, folding her hands on her desk in front of her. “You seemed pretty intent on not wanting to take custody of your daughter when we spoke on the phone yesterday, Mr. Sullivan. Tell me. What changed your mind?”

Seriously? Is this going to be an interrogation or something? I glance at Kittie, scowling and she nudges me again. I turn my attention back to Ms. Macintosh, trying to remain as patient as possible with her, as dificult as that may be. “I just had some time to think it over. I mean, I didn’t even know I had a daughter until last summer.”

She nods and leans back in her chair. “I see. And how was your relationship with Ember’s mother?”

My jaw drops and I stare at Ms. Macintosh for a few moments, dumbfounded. Kittie clears her throat, but remains quiet, letting me handle this. “It was complicated. More than complicated. Electra was a crazy bitch, and I’m pretty sure you know that. What does that have anything to do with me taking custody of Ember? Electra’s dead. And so is her brother.”

“I understand that, Mr. Sullivan. And I’m sorry. I just have to be certain, especially after our last conversation, that your home is the best fit for Ember. You understand, I’m sure?” She responds, crossing one leg over the other. I lean back in my own chair and fold my arms across my chest. I want nothing more than to tell this lady off, but that wouldn’t help the situation any. If anything, it would guarantee I couldn’t bring Ember home with us.

“Look, I won’t lie.” I start, placing my hands on my knees. “I never saw myself having kids or being a father at all. From what I understand, Electra’s brother Danny raised Ember as his own, and the few times I saw Ember I thought he did a damn good job. A better job than I thought I ever could do.”

“But?” She says before I can finish saying everything I needed to say.

“But things change.” I reply, looking towards Kittie. “I also never saw myself as getting married, but Kittie and I just got married last month. My family back home in Vegas also has a lot to do with helping me see the bigger picture.”

“And that would be?” She asks, interrupting me again.

I take in a deep breath and let out a long sigh. “That being Ember’s father could change me even more. For the better. And I’ll be damned if I let my kid stay a part of the system and have it mess her up after she just lost her mother and her uncle...the only father figure she’s ever had.”

“Ms. Macintosh,” Kittie chimes in and we both turn and look to Kittie. “He won’t be in this alone, either. He has me. And Ember will have a pretty big extended family back home that can help look out for her.”

Ms. Macintosh nods slowly as she looks at the both of us. Kittie reaches her hand over to mine, squeezing it and we both look back to Ms. Macintosh. She leans forward in her seat, going through the file folder in front of her, which I assume is Ember’s. After a few moments, she quickly closes the file and turns her attention to me.

“Alright. I see no reason why Ember shouldn’t return to Las Vegas to live with you and your wife, Mr. Sullivan.” She replies and Kittie and I breathe a sigh of relief. “Ember has been staying with a foster family the last couple of days, and we can get her to you within the next few hours. But I was asked to speak to you about Electra and Danny Blaze if you were to come here to take custody of Ember.”

I raise an eyebrow at her curiously. “What about them?”

“Well, Mr. Sullivan, as they had no other family that we were able to find or contact, there is a little issue with handling the arrangements.” She replies.

Kittie and I both go wide-eyed. “The...arrangements?” I ask, but I know what she’s talking about.

“Yes.” She replies. “The funeral arrangements. Now, it is completely up to you. Should you not wish to handle any funeral arrangements for the both of them, the coroner will most likely have their bodies--”

I hold my hand up, stopping her before she can finish and I can feel Kittie’s eyes on me. “I’ll take care of it.”

“Are you sure? As you’re not next of kin, you have the right to--”

“It’s fine. I said I’ll handle it. Just give me the information on where to go and I’ll handle the funeral arrangements. Ember should get to say goodbye to them.” I hear Kittie sight but she runs her hand along my arm, showing her support. Ms. Macintosh grabs a piece of paper from next to the file folder and hands it over to me.

“All of the information is in there.” I take the sheet of paper, not ready to look at it just yet. “I will make a phone call to the family that Ember is staying with and make arrangements for her to be brought here. It could be a few hours so if you have a few things to take care of, I can give you a call when she’s here.”

I look to Kittie. She shrugs and I look back to Ms. Macintosh. “That’s fine.” I say, folding the piece of paper she gave me and putting it in my pocket. “I suppose we could get a head start on planning some sort of funeral for Electra and Danny.”

“I admire your decision to handle that, Mr. Sullivan.” Ms. Macintosh says, leaning back in her chair again. “For what it is worth, Ember is a very special little girl. I’m sure this doesn’t need to be said, but please be sure that she gets the appropriate support so she can deal with this unexpected loss.”

I nod, and then a thought hits me. “H-how is she, anyway?”

Ms. Macintosh folds her arms. “She seemed okay when the foster family came to get her. She is naturally upset, but these things take time. Please understand that.”

I nod again. “Yeah. I get it. Well, if that’s all for now, I suppose we should get out of here for a bit.”

“You can let yourself out and leave the way we came in. I will call you as soon as I can.” We all stand up and she extends her hand towards me. I shake her hand and then Kittie does the same before we head out of the office.

The nerves hit me like brick wall as we head back down the hallway. The gravity of everything I just agreed to starts to sink in and I almost feel like I’m going to be sick, but I’m pretty good at holding that back. I’m taking slow deep breaths as we walk out of the building and head towards the car, but I stop dead in my tracks just before we reach the car. Kittie stops and I turn towards her, in a panic again.

“You didn’t have to agree to that.” She tells me, reaching for my hand again. “Planning a funeral for two people isn’t your responsibility.”

“Yeah,” I say, nodding quickly. “It kind is in this case, Kittie. I’m not going to just whisk Ember home to Las Vegas without her getting to say goodbye to Danny and Electra. I know they weren’t my family, but they were Ember’s and I owe that to her. I don’t want her hating me right off the bat, either.” She knows I have a point with everything I’m saying, and I know I have a point, but I’m still freaking out. I bring my hands up and grip my head, quickly starting to hyperventilate.

“Dude, calm down.” Kittie says to me, trying to calm me down. She wraps her arms around my waist, hugging me, but I can’t move. “Take in a few deep breaths, alright? I get it. Shit is crazy, but the sooner we handle all of this, the sooner we can get Ember home to Vegas and move on.”

I laugh and she keeps her arms wrapped around me. “Move on? Kittie, Ember is going to be a mess over this shit. How am I supposed to plan a funeral for her mother...my crazy ex who I practically hated...and make sure that my kid doesn’t hate me?!”

Kittie runs her hands up and down my back and I take in a few deep breaths, trying to calm down. It slowly starts to work and she backs up, looking up at me. “Because that’s not going to happen. Let’s just head over to the morgue...or wherever we’re supposed to go...and start planning this. And then we can focus on Ember when we come back.”

I close my eyes and take in another deep breath, finally feeling my blood pressure return to a slightly normal level. I open my eyes and nod down at Kittie as she backs away. I take the piece of paper that Ms. Macintosh had given me and I hand it to Kittie as we walk back over to the car and get inside, figuring out our next move, and where we are supposed to go.

******************************


Several hours later…

Ms. Macintosh wasn’t kidding when she said it would take a few hours before she called. As anxious as I was to just get Ember and hop on a plane back to Vegas, it would now be several days before that would happen as Kittie and I just spent the last couple of hours arranging a double funeral for Electra and her brother, Danny. A double funeral that no one would probably even attend, except Kittie, Ember and I. But I had to do something.

Not long after finalizing the arrangements, my phone rang. I quickly recognized the number as the same number Ms. Macintosh had called from just yesterday so I answered the call after two rings this time. Ember was at the office and ready to be picked up. Kittie and I jumped in the car and quickly headed back over to the Department of Children and Family Services, which is where we are for the second time today.

We walk through the doors, hand in hand again, and the blonde at the front desk immediately recognizes us from earlier. “Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan. Ms. Macitosh is waiting for you in her office. You can head back now.” She says, pointing down the hall.

I look to Kittie, squeezing her hand. “Ready for this?”

She gives me a half smile back. “Whenever you are.”

Both of us take in a deep breath and then head down the hall towards Ms. Macintosh’s office. The door is closed when we get there, so I gently knock before I just walk inside. “Come in.” I hear her say and I grab the handle, slowly turning it and pushing the door open. I step inside first, with Kittie behind me, and I see Ember sitting in the chair Kittie had been in just a few hours earlier. She turns her head around and as soon as she looks at me, she jumps out of the chair and runs back to me. Kittie and I are both taken off guard as Ember throws her arms around me, hugging me tightly, but she doesn’t say a single word.

“Hey, kid…” I can’t even find the right words to say to her. What the hell am I supposed to say to her when she just lost her mother and her uncle? “You okay?”

Ember shakes her head and she looks up at me, teary eyed. “Mom and Daddy...I-I mean, Uncle Danny...they’re dead. They’re...not coming back.”

She hugs me again, starting to sob as I pat her back, doing my best to comfort her. I look at Kittie, completely lost on what the hell I’m supposed to do. Kittie being Kittie, she kneels down to Ember’s eye level and tries to help me out.

“Hey Ember,” she says, running her hand along Ember’s arm. Ember just turns her head and looks at Kittie, but she keeps her arms wrapped around me. “We’re real sorry about your mom and your uncle. We know how much you loved them and we’re gonna do our best to help you get through this. We’re gonna take you back to Vegas to live with us…”

“Vegas?!” She cries and looks up at me, shaking her head. “But...I live here! I don’t want to go to Vegas!”

Ms. Macintosh watches on remaining cautiously quiet as she lets us try and handle this for the moment. I look at her, and she just nods once, encouraging me to speak to Ember. Because I tower over the poor kid, I kneel down to get as closd to her eye level as I can.

“I know you don’t want to leave here, kid.” I say and she furrows her eyes at me.

“Ember! My name is Ember!” She snaps at me.

I take in a deep breath. This is going to take some getting used to, clearly. “Sorry. Ember, I know you don’t want to leave here, but we can’t stay here. We’ve got a big place back in Vegas and you’ll have a nice big room. And a pretty big extended family that’s gonna want to meet you. And I’m sure Despy--”

“Despayre?!?!” She says excitedly, her eyes suddenly lighting up. I glance up to Kittie and she doesn’t even bother to hide an amused smile.

“Yeah, Despayre.” I turn my attention back to Ember and say to her. “He lives pretty close and I know you can go visit any time you want.”

This seems to have gotten her attention, and excitement. She smiles for a few seconds but then it fades as she thinks about something. “But...what about all my stuff here?”

“Well...we’ll get what we can or we’ll just ship it back to Vegas if we have to. We’re not leaving for a few days, though.” I reply.

She thinks for a few minutes, still hesitant on the move but shr looks around to all of us before her attention falls solely on me. “What about Mom and Uncle Danny?”

“We’ll talk about that in a little bit, ok?” I say, not ready to get into the details of the funeral in front of Ms. Macintosh. “How about we go get some lunch and Kittie and I will answer any questions you got for us?”

“Lunch?” She asks, and I nod. “Can we go to Panda Express?!”

Kittie and I both let out a laugh and Kittie speaks up before I do. “Oh she’ll be best friends with Despy in no time.”

“Apparently.” I reply with a bit of a laugh. I stand up and look around, spotting a bag next to the chair. I walk over and pick it up so she doesn’t have to carry it. “You ready to get out of here?”

She nods and behind her excitement I can still sense a bit of fear and hesitant. But I’m suddenly feeling better about all of this, and so is Kittie. I look to Ms. Macintosh and hold my hand out to her. “Thanks again.”

“Anytime, Mr. Sullivan.” She replies. She grabs a business card and hands it to me. “And, please, if you ever have any questions or need anything at all, give me a call. Goodbye, Ember. I wish you nothing but the best, sweetie.”

Ember waves as we turn around and lead her to the door. “Bye Ms. Macintosh! Tell that family I said thank you for letting me stay with them!”

Ms. Macintosh smiles and nods to her as the three of us head out of the office and out of the building completely. First order of business is a lunch stop at Panda Express and then we’ll deal with the funeral and Ember’s emotional state next. As it comes.

One day at a time...

TBC...

3
Climax Control Archives / Evolution of Rage: Part 3
« on: June 16, 2017, 10:09:03 PM »
 
May 28th
Gold Coast Casino
Las Vegas, Nevada
Following Rage’s Loss to James Tuscini


He lost. To James Tuscini, no less. But it wasn’t just an loss. It was an embarrassing loss that Rage will not soon forget as he had been pinned by a simple Backslide. Had anyone ever lost by a backslide before tonight? He has no idea, and he ultimately doesn’t care. All he wants to do is leave the Gold Coast Casino and head back home.

As he walks through the curtain following his loss to Tuscini, he’s quickly met by his wife of just two weeks, Kittie. She’s staring at him with a look of sheer shock on her face, and she’s holding his cell phone in her hand. She goes to say something to him, but he holds his hand up and shakes his head.

Rage: Not now, Kittie. I know what you’re going to say, but you can save it for later. I really don’t feel like talking about it right now, alright?

He brushes past her and she quickly turns around to follow after him.

Kittie: Rage, that’s not what--

Rage: I get it, Kittie! Alright?! I lost to a damn Backslide. It was embarrassing and people will be pointing it out to me for the rest of my life. I don’t care. Let them. But, please, don’t you join in on it because I can handle--

As Rage stares at Kittie, continuing to speak, he trails off as he studies the look on her face. She was in shock, yes, but there was something more to it.

Rage: What? What is it?

She takes in a deep breath and holds his phone out to him. He reluctantly takes it from her.

Kittie: You...need to call that number back.

Rage: What? Why? Kittie, just tell me what the fuck is going on.

Kittie: Just call the damn number, Rage.

Rage stares down at his phone for a moment and then glances back up to Kittie. She nods and he shakes his head, letting out a sigh before he unlocks his phone and dials the number back that had tried calling him earlier. He starts walking back down the hall, heading towards the locker rooms when a person on the other end answers, and he immediately stops, frozen in place.

Rage: Yeah someone from this number tried calling me earlier...Ra--Jake...Jake Sullivan….Alright, fine.

Standing just outside of the locker room, Rage turns around to face Kittie. She’s standing behind him quietly as he is put on hold, but he raises an eyebrow at Kittie.

Rage: Department of Child and Family Services in Ann Arbor? Kittie, what the fuck aren’t you--

He’s suddenly cut off as someone returns on the other end.

Rage: Yeah, this is Jake. Can you tell me what the hell is going on?

His eyes grow wide as he looks back to Kittie with the phone still to his ear.

Rage: Wait...what? You’re joking, right?...What the hell happened?!

As the person on the other end answers Rage’s question, he leans against the wall, sinking down slowly. He shares in Kittie’s shock and he runs his hand over his head, at a loss for words. Kittie takes a few steps towards him, but remains quiet.

Rage: Y-yeah, I’m still here...Look, I’d like to help out, but...I can’t, alright?!...I didn’t even know I had a kid until like eight months ago!...She’s better off without me. Just find somebody else. I’m sorry...

He quickly ends the call and shoves his phone back in his pocket as Kittie stares at him, her jaw dropped even further now.

Kittie: Did you just really hang up on them?!

Rage: What did you expect, Kittie?! You could have told me the truth! You couldn’t tell me that Electra and her brother were killed in a car accident, but why? Did you really expect things to suddenly change and me change my mind about being in Ember’s life?

Kittie: Look, I know I was never a fan of Electra’s or anything, but you gotta think about this, Rage. Ember just lost her mother, and her uncle- who she thought was her father until just a few months ago. She’s in foster care for fuck’s sake!

Rage closes his eyes and takes in a deep breath. Like earlier, he looks as though he is trying to channel some kind of anger, but again, it’s just not there. He slowly opens his eyes and looks at Kittie, still shaking his head.

Rage: Look, not to sound like an ass here, but are you really trying to talk me into being a father when you gave up your own son and are letting that asshat, Jame, raise him?! Like I told that DCFS woman...Ember is better off without me. End of story.

Kittie: Fair argument, but is this because you think she’s better off without you as her father or because you’re too scared to even give it a shot because you might actually be good at it?

Rage’s jaw drops and Kittie folds her arms across her chest. He thinks for a moment and then quickly snarls at her.

Rage: She’s better off without me! Just drop it, Kittie!

Rage then turns towards the locker room door, shoving it open and slamming it right in Kittie’s face. She stands there for a moment, shaking her head when a thought hits her. She turns around and walks a few feet away from the door, taking her cell phone out of her pocket. She dials a number and starts pacing as she waits for the other person to answer. Much to her relief, they do just a few moments later.

Kittie: Synn! Thank God you answered...No, everything is not okay. Look, I wouldn’t be calling you if I absolutely didn’t have to, but it’s about Rage...Synn, his daughter needs him. And he needs your help...

Kittie turns around to glance at the locker room door before she goes on to explain the situation to Synn. She walks a little further down the hall in case Rage were to step out of the locker room, and the scene fades away.




About an hour later, Rage and Kittie were just down the street from their home. The whole ride from the Gold Coast Casino, short as it was, was quiet and full of tension. Kittie stared out her window as Rage drove through the streets of Vegas leading to their home. Every once in a while Rage would turn and glance at her, expecting her to be looking at him. But she wasn’t.

Rage: I can’t believe you’re seriously going to be pissed off at me over this, Kittie...

He finally broke his silence as he turned down their street. Their house was just up ahead, and Kittie just shook her head, refusing to speak. The truth was, she was saving it for what was going to go down when they finally got home. But she was surprised when he pulled the car over, just before their driveway.

Rage: Look at me.

Kittie shakes her head as she continues to stare out the window. Rage grits his teeth, trying not to get angry with her. He closes his eyes and takes in a deep breath and when he opens them, he reaches towards her, taking her hand.

Rage: Kittie, would just just fucking look at me? Please?!

He doesn’t see her roll her eyes, but she slowly turns her head to face him with a scowl on her face. And she remains absolutely silent.

Rage: Why are you trying to push me into this? This whole marriage thing is a two way street, Kittie. I gotta support you in your decisions, and you need to support me. But apparently, that ain’t how it works with you, is it?

Kittie pulls her hand away and folds her arms across her chest.

Kittie: I would be supporting you. If the decision you were making wasn’t a stupid one. I supported you before, when there was actually someone close to Ember to take care of her, but now...

Rage: Now she’ll go to a family that will be better than me or even Electra could ever give her! Don’t you fucking get it?!

Kittie shakes her head, letting out a frustrated laugh.

Kittie: You don’t know that, Rage! Haven’t you heard the horror stories of the way the foster care system works?! Do you really want that for her?!

Rage turns and grips the steering wheel, gritting his teeth and growling under his breath. He closes his eyes, trying to find the right words to say, but Kittie continues to speak.

Kittie: You’re just scared and you know it. It’s not like she’s a baby, Rage. She’s ten. And she just lost the only family she’s ever known. Try and think about her instead of about yourself, because you’re lying if you say you are thinking about her.

Rage growls again and shakes his head. He puts the car back in drive, finally turning into his driveway. He’s about to say something else, when he spots the other cars in his driveway. He pulls up next to Phil’s car and when he puts the car in park, he turns and glares at Kittie.

Rage: Why are they here?!

Kittie turns and grins at Rage as she opens her door.

Kittie: You’ll find out once you head inside now won’t you?

Rage: I’m still behind the damn wheel, Kittie! I can leave right now if I want to!

Kittie: But I don’t think you will.

She doesn’t say anything more as she steps out of the car and starts walking up to the front door. She leaves her bag for Rage to carry inside, but he doesn’t follow behind her right away. He watches her disappear into the house as he grips the steering wheel hard enough that his knuckles turn white. He contemplates doing exactly what he threatened to do by backing the car out of the driveway, but he quickly changes his mind as he spots his brother step out of the house, staring directly at him behind the wheel. He closes his eyes and growls as he removes the keys from the ignition and then opens his door.

Rage: Whatever she put you guys up to, Phil, it’s not going to work!

Rage shouts to him as he slams his car door shut and starts walking towards his house, and his brother. Phil just smiles and stands where he is, keeping his eyes locked on Rage.

Phil: You say that now, but something tells me you’re wrong, bro.

Rage finally approaches his brother, standing toe-to-toe. Neither speaks a word for a few moments as Phil stares at him, quietly speaking with his eyes. Phil breaks the silence only when Rage looks away from Phil.

Phil: What are you doing, man? Why are you here and not on a plane to Michigan right now?

Rage laughs and shakes his head.

Rage: This doesn’t concern you, Phil. This is my decision. You of all people should understand why I’m not on a plane right now.

Phil shakes his head, disagreeing.

Phil: But I don’t. Maybe I would have two years ago, but now? I really don’t. And this does concern me because she’s my niece.

Rage: If you’re so concerned about it, why don’t you and Maddie go and take her then?! Jesus Christ, you people just don’t understand!

He walks around Phil and storms inside the house where he’s met with glaring eyes not only from Kittie, but the man who has refused to speak to him in over six months...Synn! Rage takes one look at Synn and just shakes his head, attempting to make his way upstairs and towards his bedroom.

Rage: Well isn’t this just a lovely sight. Now you’re ready to talk to me, Synn? You wasted your time coming over here. You and Phil both.

Synn walks around Kittie when he sees Rage has his sights set on the stairs. He quickly blocks Rage’s path, and shakes his head.

Synn: Now is not the time for this sort of attitude, Rage.

Rage: Oh, I think it is, Synn. For months I tried to approach you to talk shit over and you ignored me every chance you got! You expect me to talk now? Over something that none of you really should be trying to pressure me into?! Get out of my way, Synn.

Synn stands his ground. He shakes his head, keeping his arms crossed in front of his chest, refusing to be intimidated by Rage. Not that he would be either way.

Synn: No. You need to talk about this situation with your daughter, because as much as it is your’s to make, it’s a selfish decision your choosing.

Rage rolls his eyes and laughs. He turns around and walks away from Synn, throwing his hands up in the air in frustration.

Rage: It’s not a selfish decision, Synn! Don’t you get it?! When Electra told me about Ember last year, I told you why I couldn’t be a part of her life! She’s better off without me! She’s better off without the fucked up baggage I’d bring into her life. So tell me how the hell that is being selfish?!

Synn: Because you’re refusing to even try, and instead allow her to be thrown into the foster care system. Which, I might add, could potentially cause her more harm than you think.

Kittie: Seriously think about this, Rage. Regardless of whether or not you think she’d be better off without you, she stands a better chance at a better life with you...with us, than being thrown into foster care. You have to know that!

Phil approaches Kittie, standing next to her, nodding.

Phil: And it’s not like you’d be alone, Jake.

Synn: Ember needs you. I think it’s time you get over your fear of actually being a father and get on a plane to Michigan and go get her. Before you regret it.

Rage laughs and shakes his head. He spins back around and glares at Synn.

Rage: Why the hell do you even care, Synn?! You don’t think I can do it!

Synn: That’s not true. Quite the opposite, actually. I don’t know what gave you that impression, but I fully believe you can be a father to Ember if you just try.

Rage is shocked to hear Synn say this and he’s left speechless. Synn takes the few steps towards him, getting right back in Rage’s face, but remaining calm as can be.

Synn: And that anger of yours...that temper?

Rage: What about it?

Synn: Lose it. Now.

Rage grins and laughs.

Rage: Yeah, I don’t think you’ll have to worry about that. I couldn’t even punch a damn wall if I wanted to right now.

Synn: Be that as it may, should your temper suddenly return, keep it at bay. For her sake. And for your own.

Rage lets out a sigh and nods. He closes his eyes and thinks for a moment as he grips at his head, still struggling with his decision. When he opens his eyes, all three are still staring at him.

Rage: This house isn’t even ready for a ten year old girl! I’d have to get--

Phil: Let the women handle that. I’m sure Maddie would love to help decorate.

Synn: And I’m sure Odette and Melody Grace could lend a hand as well. It will all be handled while you’re gone. Just go to Michigan and bring your daughter home.

Rage looks back and forth from Synn and Phil. Phil just nods slowly at him, urging him to do the right thing and Rage finally gives in. He takes his phone out of his pocket, going to call the airport.

Synn: What are you doing?

Rage: I need to call the airport and book a flight...

Synn: No, you don’t. I already handled it. Your flight leaves in two hours.

Rage raises an eyebrow.

Rage: You booked a flight before I even decided to go get her??

Synn smirks.

Synn: I knew you would give in and do the right thing. Now you best get a move on it. Everything for Ember’s room will be handled by the time you get back.

Kittie is already heading towards the door and Rage looks at both Synn and Phil one last time.

Rage: Thank you both. I’ll call you guys to let you know when we’ll be back or to let you know what’s going on.

Phil: Anytime, bro. Just take your time and go get Ember.

Rage and Synn just exchange looks, Rage quietly thanking Synn once again. Synn nods and Rage turns and follows Kittie out the door. Phil turns to Synn, and runs his hand through his hair.

Phil: So...you really think he can do this?

Synn nods.

Synn: I have no doubt, Phillip. I think that once he spends time with Ember, there won’t be a thing he wouldn’t do for her or to keep her safe.




The Next Morning


By the time Rage and Kittie had made it to Michigan, it was too late to do anything about getting Ember for the night. The two had booked a hotel room at least for the night, potentially longer depending on how the situation with Ember panned out. Rage had barely gotten any sleep, for obvious reasons Kittie didn’t need to question him about.

They made sure to be up and ready bright and early so they could head over to the Department of Children and Family Services in Ann Arbor. Rage has just pulled the car into the parking lot of the building, and after finding a parking spot, he doesn’t turn the car off right away. Kittie goes to get out of the car, expecting him to follow suit a few seconds later, but he reaches his right hand over towards her, gripping her arm and stops her.

Rage: Kittie, don’t. Just...wait.

Kittie looks down at her arm in Rage’s grasp, then lifts her head to look at him. He’s staring out the window at the building, and just stays frozen in his seat.

Kittie: What? Why? Please don’t tell me you’re changing your damn mind?! Rage, we’re already---

Rage: No, I haven’t changed my mind! I just...need a few minutes.

Kittie nods, without saying a word in response. Rage loosens his hold on Kittie’s arm and then moves it down, taking her hand in his, squeezing it. She stares down at it for a moment before she looks back up to him.

Kittie: Dude, your hand is a sweaty mess. Relax, alright?

Rage shakes his head, still squeezing her hand.

Rage: I can’t relax, Kittie. I really can’t. This whole situation is fucked up. I never wanted kids, Kittie. I’m fucked up. I can’t fuck up a kid’s life with my baggage.

Kittie can’t help but crack a smile as she shakes her head.

Kittie: You think her life wasn’t already somewhat fucked up before this? Electra was her mother for Christ’s sake. We all have baggage, Rage. Just because you’ve got a shit ton of baggage from your childhood, doesn’t mean that you’ll fuck her life up. Hell, you could make it a lot better.

Rage turns his head and looks at Kittie. Sweat is starting to drip down his forehead as his panic increases and he takes in a few deep breaths.

Rage: She just had to have a girl, didn’t she? This would have been a lot easier to deal with if we’d had a son and not a daughter. Jesus Christ, I don’t think I’m ready for this...

Kittie: Is anybody ever really ready to have a kid? People can say all they want that they are, but I think it’s bullshit. And honestly, if the two of you had had a son, I think I’d be more afraid of that than anything. A mini Rage? Yeahhh...

Kittie cracks a smile and Rage frowns at her. She lets out a laugh and nudges him.

Kittie: It was a joke. Seriously, relax.

Rage takes in another deep breath and looks back out the window.

Rage: So that means you’re not ready for this either?

Kittie: Fuck no, I’m not ready.

She lets out another laugh.

Kittie: But we’re married now so we’ll just have to experience and deal with all of this together. And like I said, I may have hated Electra with a passion, but I didn’t want her dead. Not really. And I sure as shit wouldn’t want to see her daughter…your daughter...end up in foster care when she has a family she can grow up with and be a part of.

Rage: I won’t lie, Kittie. I’m fucking terrified right now. About this whole situation.

Kittie returns the favor and squeezes Rage’s hand this time, trying to reassure him but also comfort him.

Kittie: I’d be surprised if you weren’t terrified, honestly. This isn’t supposed to be easy. She’s going to have a hard time coming up because she just lost the man she grew up thinking was her father, and her mother, who she thought was her aunt. It’s going to be a confusing time, but I think together we can do the best we can to make it easier for her. And so will everyone else. Gabriel and Odette. Shane and Fantasia. Despy. Melody. Phil. Maddie. This girl is going to have one hell of a family now. You know--

Rage suddenly takes Kittie off guard as he takes her face in his hands and brings his lips to hers in an intense kiss. They kiss for a few long moments and when Rage finally pulls back, Kittie is staring at him, blinking her eyes slowly.

Kittie: That was...

Rage: Thank you...

Kittie tries to speak, but she can’t find the words. Rage kisses her again, but this time just a quick one.

Rage: I love you. I know I don’t say it enough, but I do. And honestly, I couldn’t go through all this shit without you. I can’t guarantee I won’t be an ass from time to time from here on out, but...I’ll try not to be.

Kittie: Well..that’s all you can do. But, we both know that when you’re being an ass, I’ll just be a crazy bitch right back to you. And I love you, too. Asshole.

They both manage to crack a smile and laugh.

Rage: You know what us taking custody of Ember now means, right?

Kittie raises an eyebrow and shakes her head.

Rage: I’ll either need to take some time off from SCW or just call it quits all together. I can’t deal with the shit in SCW and focus on her.

Kittie shrugs and just offers him a smile in return.

Kittie: That is completely up to you then. And I’ll support you in whatever decision you make, because right now, she’s more important than anything.

Rage nods and finally turns the engine off, removing the key from the ignition. He takes in a deep breath and then looks at Kittie.

Rage: Alright...let’s do this. It’s now or never...

Kittie: Ready whenever you are...

Rage then gives the ok with a single nod, and he and Kittie get out of the car. And for the first time that Rage can remember, he and Kittie walk hand in hand up to the building.

TBC...




“It’s crazy how so much can change in just the span of a single month. Changes for the good and some...for the bad. It’s already been a month since I walked into Into The Void VI as the World Heavyweight Champion, but I walked out with nothing. I’m not gonna lie and say that was an easy pill to swallow, because it sure as shit wasn’t.

But, a lot has changed for me outside of SCW, too. Shit that is way more important than the World Heavyweight Championship will ever be. Now, I’m not going to sit here and talk about all of that, because honestly, what goes on in my personal life is really no one’s business. And like I said on Climax Control last Sunday...I almost called it quits. I came pretty damn close to hanging up my boots and retiring for good, but a little voice told me not to. Begged me not to.

So here I am.

And here I am once again being put up against Jeremiah Hardin. I don’t know how many times I have to prove myself against him, but I guess I have to do it once more, don’t I? But, here’s the thing…

I’m not the same person that I was the last four times I’ve faced you, Jeremiah. I’m not going to deny it. You might think that you stand a better chance at beating me this time because of that fact, but let me tell you right here and now, you’d be wrong in thinking that, Jeremiah. And I’m not going to sit here and hash out a bunch of bullshit that happened in the past, because I’m not going to do that either.

You, Jeremiah...You have nothing to prove going into this last match between the two of us. But me? I’ve got everything in the world to prove, because all the other encounters between the two of us? You were up against Rage. You faced the part of me that couldn’t control the anger...that couldn’t control his temper. You faced a part of me that, for the most part, did more damage than good in the time he existed.

But I’m not Rage anymore, Jeremiah. I no longer feel that uncontrollable anger building at the drop of a dime. I’m much more relaxed. Much calmer than I was before, and I have to say...it feels damn good. And it’s going to feel even better walking into the ring and getting what I will consider the most important win of my career this Sunday.


Yeah, more important than any title match we’ve ever had. You want to know why, Jeremiah?

It’s because people don’t know me as Jake Sullivan. They don’t know what I can do as my true identity. They’ve only ever known me as Rage. Hell, I’m sure that most of them, including you, probably think that he’s all I’ll ever be. But, again, that’s just not true.

I’m Jake now. I’ll always be Jake from now on, because I just can’t be Rage anymore. I have to learn to control my emotions and as Rage...I wasn’t able to do that. It didn’t matter how angry I got, I was always looked at as a joke...as weak. And maybe they were right then.

But everyone better get a different opinion of me now, because I’m looking at this as not just a much needed change of pace. I’m looking at it as a whole new beginning. A beginning I’ve needed for longer than I can remember.

I honestly don’t know what to expect from you, Jeremiah. I really never do. One minute you can act like you don’t give a shit about the match you’re heading into, the next you’re doing what everyone should be doing and just giving it your all. And you stay quiet the entire time. It makes it pretty damn difficult to face you most of the time.

But I’m not underestimating you. Not one single bit.

And I won’t be holding back. This may be just an ordinary match. A non-title bout touted as the final one between the two of us, but I have to win, Jeremiah. You managed to defeat me as Rage once before, and maybe that was my own fault.

But you won’t beat me as Jake. I am lot smarter than Rage ever was. And I’m a hell of a lot more determined.

So get ready, Jeremiah. Get ready for the fight of your life, because I’m not letting myself lose this one. You and everybody else is going to see a whole different side of me...the real side of me and I plan on sending a message that I still have what it takes to be here…

And I’m not giving up.”

4
Climax Control Archives / Evolution of Rage: Part 2
« on: May 25, 2017, 09:05:16 PM »
 The trip home to Las Vegas was not only a long one, but a quiet one. Way too quiet, in fact. Kittie wanted to say something to Rage, her new husband of just a few days. But what could she possibly say to him after he lost the World Heavyweight Championship...again? Granted, he didn’t lost it to Jeremiah Hardin this time, nor was he the one that was defeated in that fatal four way match. But, he still wasn’t able to do what it took to keep the title in his possession.

And it left him speechless. Which was strange. Too strange.

Normally when things like this happened to Rage, it brought out his anger in full force. After losing the title to Jeremiah Hardin just a few weeks ago, it left his anger at an unstable level and on any given moment he was unable to control it. But he thought when it all came down to it, he thought his third run with the World Heavyweight Championship would be different. He thought this would be his moment...his summer.

But he was wrong.

It’s been just a little over twenty-four hours since Into The Void ended with J2H celebrating winning the title for a second time. Rage and Kittie are just walking back into their home in Las Vegas, not saying a single word. Rage drops their suitcases on the floor just by the door, not even bothering to carry them upstairs to their bedroom. He just sulks over to the refrigerator, opens it and takes out an ice cold beer, all while Kittie just stares at him.

He twists the cap off the beer, tosses it in the trash and takes a drink before he stops just at the center island in the kitchen. He sets the bottle of beer down on the counter and just stares at it, as the long silence continues between him and his new bride.


Kittie: Ok. I can’t take this silence any longer. Would you say something? Please?

He looks up at her, disappointment written all over his face. They should be celebrating right now. Not going through these emotions he was currently going through.

Rage: What do you want me to say, Kittie? There’s really nothing to say right now.

Kittie: You still have a rematch clause. This isn’t the end.

He lets out a laugh and takes another drink of his beer, walking around the counter and over towards Kittie.

Rage: I really don’t want to talk about it right now, Kittie. Actually, I don’t want to talk about it ever. So...just drop it.

Kittie: You’re kidding, right? You’re just...giving up?

He doesn’t say anything back to her. In fact, his next move almost shocks her, as it’s not something he’s ever done. He leans down and kisses her forehead and then walks away. Her jaw drops and she turns around and watches as Rage disappears downstairs, still drinking his beer. She brings her hand up to her forehead and finally picks her jaw up off the floor as she leans against the counter, trying to process what just happened.

Meanwhile downstairs, Rage is standing just outside what is left of his “trophy room.” The room that, just a few weeks ago, he destroyed. He hadn’t bothered to clean up after going completely insane in the room and demolishing every reminder of every accomplishment he had achieved throughout his career. He takes in a deep breath as he reaches his hand inside the darkened room and flips the light switch on the wall.

He stands in the doorway and looks around the mess he left, and takes another drink of his beer. He steps inside and closes his eyes, trying to feel something...anything. But he’s frozen.

His eyes burst open seconds later and he continues to stare around the room and what he had done. He looks down at the beer in his hand, and tries to will himself to just throw it against the wall. He wants to hear the shattering of glass. To feel the high from the destruction that follows.

But he can’t.


Rage: What the hell is wrong with me?!

Kittie: That’s what I’d like to know.

Kittie’s voice startles him and he spins around quickly, dropping his beer in the process. He doesn’t even think anything of it as he stares at her. She’s looking at the room for the first time since he destroyed it.

Kittie: You weren’t kidding when you said you destroyed this room. Do you at least feel better?

Rage shakes his head as he looks around the room.

Rage: No, I don’t. I...I don’t know what’s wrong with me Kittie. I lost the title...again...and I’m angry about it but...I can’t do fucking express it.

Kittie: You’re acting like that’s a bad thing.

Rage: This isn’t right Kittie. I’m not used to feeling all this shit.

Kittie steps over a pile of broken memorabilia and walks up to Rage.

Kittie: Look, I never thought I’d be the one to say this, but you don’t NEED to be so angry all the time. It’s ok to be calm every now and then.

Rage brings his hands up and squeezes the top of his head growing frustrated.

Rage: It’s not okay, Kittie! Not for me! It’s ruining shit for me in SCW now and I don’t know what the fuck to do.

Kittie: Dude, it’s only been twenty-four hours since Into The Void. You don’t have to have everything figured out right this second. Just take this guaranteed week off and fucking relax. That’s your problem. You worry about shit way too soon and you can’t ever seem to relax. You’ll give yourself a damn heart attack before you even turn forty!

Under normal circumstances, Rage would shoot a look at Kittie that could kill her in two seconds flat, but now? Now his head is shaking furiously as he keeps his eyes closed, trying to figure things out.

Rage: You don’t understand, Kittie. You just...don’t.

Kittie: Then HELP me to understand! We got married last week for Christ’s sake! I’m your wife now so just fucking talk to me! For once!

He continues shaking his head and his eyes burst open and he stares at Kittie. His eyes are filled with panic and his hands drop back down to his side.

Rage: You don’t...You can’t...You won’t.

He quickly stops making any sense when he speaks. Kittie reaches out to grab his arm, but he yanks it away and rushes past her and out of the room. Her jaw drops and she turns around just in time to hear the door upstairs slamming shut. She stands there for a few moments, blinking and then turns around, looking at all of Rage’s trophies and memories destroyed. She shakes her head, takes in a deep breath and then walks out, turning the light off behind her.




I...I don’t know what the fuck is happening to me. I thought for sure the devil inside me...the part of me that takes over in times like this...I thought for sure that side would come out. Help me figure out my next move and hopefully come up with some sort of plan of attack in regaining the World Heavyweight Championship.

But...I can’t feel that part of me anymore.

I’m angry, yeah, but...this is different. This is completely unfamiliar to me and I don’t know how the fuck to deal with this. J2H is once again parading around with the title, making his jokes and spouting off the “I Told You So’s” and now as the winner of the Blast From The Past Tournament, Lord Raab will get his shot at the title at Summer XXXTreme.

Fuck...this is not how this was supposed to go. This is not how I’m supposed to be feeling right now.

I can get the World Heavyweight title back. I know I can, whether or not everyone else believes I can. But...do I even want it anymore? I may be a three time World Heavyweight Champion, but every single “run” I’ve had with the title hasn’t gone how I’ve expected it to. So...do I really want to put myself through that shit again? Do I really want to make myself into a further embarrassment than I already am?

Fuck if I know. This is the first time in my life where I haven’t got a fucking clue what to do next.

I don’t even know who the fuck I am anymore.





Fast forward to a week later, and the week off should have been a much needed and welcomed time for rest and relaxation.  But it was far from that. Rage and Kittie should be enjoying the first couple of weeks as a married couple, but instead, they’ve barely spoken. And while Kittie wants to speak to him, she also wants to give him his time and space to figure things out and hopefully come to his senses.

But he hasn’t.

Kittie is currently in the kitchen making dinner for the both of them, but Rage is nowhere to be seen. She looks up every once in awhile and shakes her head, before she looks back down at the pan on the stove, stirring whatever she is making. She walks away from the stove for a moment when the sound of the door leading to the patio and pool area is heard opening. She turns her attention to the door, where Rage is seen stumbling inside the house.

He’s in just a pair of shorts and his eyes are barely open as he trips and stumbles over to the refrigerator. He grabs not one but two beers and twists the cap off of one, taking a huge gulp. Kittie shakes her head.


Kittie: Don’t you think you’ve had enough?

He doesn’t look at her. He shakes his head and then lets out a loud and disgusting belch.

Rage: Nope...

He then starts heading right back to patio door.

Kittie: Food will be ready soon. It would do you some good to eat something to soak up all the booze you’ve been drinking.

Rage laughs and shakes his head as he steps out into the pool area without saying another word. Kittie closes her eyes and growls. She heads back over to the stove and quickly shuts off the burner before she turns around and grabs her cell phone off of the counter. She goes through her contacts until she finds the number she is looking for and then hits send.

Kittie: Please don’t be working...Please don’t be working...

She almost expects the call to go to voicemail but her face lights up a few seconds later as the person on the other end answers.

Kittie: Oh thank fuck! Phil, are you busy right now?...Good. Look, I know this is a lot to ask, but I need your help right now...I know, Phil. I get that you two haven’t been on speaking terms lately, but he’s not doing too good right now...I’ve tried. I really have. But I don’t think I can do this shit by myself...Could you head over here and just help me try and get through to him?...Thanks, Phil. I owe you one...Alright, see you soon.

She lets out a sigh as she looks out by the pool. Rage is sitting on one of the large lounge chairs, working on his second beer now and he lets out another loud belch. Kittie shakes her head as she waits for Phil to get there.

She doesn’t wait too long, as within ten minutes, Phil’s car is pulling into the driveway. Kittie opens the door as Phil is walking up to the house. She has her left hand showing on the edge of the door, and when he walks inside, he spots the new wedding ring on her finger.


Phil: Did you two get married??

She nods.

Kittie: Yeah. While we were in New York. Look, we can talk about that later. We just need to get out there and talk to him.

Phil: Where is he?

She points towards the patio door and out by the pool.

Kittie: Sitting by the pool. Drunk.

Phil: Again?! Shit, why do I have to be the one to rescue him when he’s drunk?!

Kittie: This never used to be a problem, Phil. But something has changed recently. I’m not going to sit back and let him turn into some stumbling alcoholic and really ruin everything. He’s your brother. I know you’re mad at him, but he needs you. He needs us both. He has a match against James Tuscini in six days that I haven’t told him about yet and he’s not going to listen to me alone.

Phil sighs and shakes his head.

Phil: Alright. I’ll give it a shot, but you know as well as I do how stubborn he is. This might not work.

Kittie: We at least need to try.

Phil nods and makes his way towards the patio door, with Kittie right behind him. He slides open the door and steps out onto the deck. Rage is snoring loudly in the lounge chair, with a near empty beer bottle in his hand, ready to drop to the ground. Phil shakes his head as he walks up to the chair, and snatches the bottle out of his hand. Rage doesn’t move an inch as he keeps snoring away. Phil lightly kicks his leg.

Phil: Rage...

No answer. Kittie folds her arms and shakes her head and Phil kicks Rage again.

Phil: Rage...

Again nothing. Phil closes his eyes and lets out a sigh. When he opens his eyes, he leans down and smacks Rage hard across his head.

Phil: JAKE!

Rage bolts upright in the chair, looking around in a panic. He damn near falls out of the chair as Kittie and Phil stare at him with angry glares on their faces.

Rage: Huh?!

He looks towards Phil and Kittie and calms down, sinking back in the chair.

Rage: What are you doing here, Phil?

He closes his eyes prepared to fall back asleep, but Phil kicks his legs again, trying to keep him awake.

Phil: I’m here to help you, asshole. What the hell is going on with you lately?

Rage laughs as he looks up at Phil. Kittie remains quiet, hopeful that Phil can get through to his brother.

Rage: Nothing is going on, little bro. I’m just fine. Go back home to Maddie.

Phil: You’re NOT fine, Jake. You’re a mess. What the hell is going on?

Rage rolls his eyes and then turns his attention to Kittie.

Rage: You didn’t have to call him, Kittie. I’m fine. I just need time to figure shit out.

Kittie: Oh really? How much time exactly, because you’ve got a match coming up in six days and you’re still a mopey mess.

Rage arches an eyebrow.

Rage: A match? Against who?

Kittie bites her bottom lip, hesitant to tell him. He sits up quickly, staring at her impatiently.

Rage: Who the fuck am I facing, Kittie?!

Kittie: James Tuscini...

Rage starts laughing and shaking his head. Kittie and Phil briefly glance at one another before turning and staring back at Rage.

Phil: What is so funny?

Rage looks up at Phil.

Rage: You want to know what my problem is? You want to know what is so funny?!  THAT is fucking funny, Phil. That match is a fucking joke! I’m a fucking joke!

Kittie: Rage...

Kittie tries to get through to Rage but he shoots her a look that could kill.

Rage: Don’t, Kittie. Don’t even try and make me feel better about this shit, because it’s not gonna work. I go from being in the main event to facing a weird ass Italian dumbass like James Tuscini?!?! Fuck that shit.

Kittie goes to respond but Phil turns towards her, holding his hand up.

Phil: Kittie, do you mind giving me a few minutes to talk to him alone? I know you two are married now, but I’d like to talk to him alone for a second.

Kittie throws her hands up in the air.

Kittie: Fine by me. Maybe he’ll listen to you. Clearly he won’t listen to me and I’m his damn wife!

She turns and storms off back inside the house and Rage watches her. He has an almost remorseful look on his face and when he looks back up at his brother, Phil is glaring at him angrily. Rage lets out a laugh.

Rage: What the hell is your problem? You don’t have shit to be angry about.

Phil smacks Rage upside the head again.

Rage: What the fuck?! Stop that!

Phil: Maybe once you stop being such an asshole I will! Kittie is your wife, man! And you’re just going to sit here and act like this? Get over yourself!

Rage: I am over myself, Phil! I’m fucking over it all, because I don’t have shit anymore!

Rage flinches as Phil tries to smack him again, but Phil stops himself short this time.

Phil: What? So just because shit in SCW isn’t going so well right now, you think you don’t have shit? I think you’re pretty damn lucky to have a woman like Kittie putting up with you and your bullshit. So don’t say you don’t have shit, because you have her.

Rage: If she was smart she’d just go running. I’m an embarrassment to her anyway.

Phil laughs and rolls his eyes. He kicks the empty beer and other liquor bottles all around the chair as he continues to glare at Rage.

Phil: But she isn’t, so what does that tell you, huh? Seriously, Jake...

Rage: Would you stop calling me Jake?! Fuck!

Phil: No, I won’t. Because, regardless of this whole act you put on, Jake is who you are. And it’s who you always will be. Rage is just a God damned mask. A mask that you should just get rid of if you ask me, because it’s just going to destroy you sooner rather than later.

Rage laughs and shakes his head.

Rage: I wouldn’t be so sure about that one, Phil. It seems like Rage decided to go on a nice long vacation.

Phil: Not from where I’m standing he didn’t. Man, do you even know who the hell you are anymore?

Rage stares up at his brother, who quickly changes his demeanor. After a few moments, Rage lets out a sigh and shakes his head, lowering it as he looks to the ground and brings his hands up to his head.

Rage: I don’t know, Phil. I really fucking don’t. And now I’m just dragging Kittie right down with me.

Phil: No, you’re not. She’s here because she wants to be, but it seems like you’re trying to push her away. Which is pretty damn confusing considering you went and got married in New York.

Rage: Because I thought I could fucking make her proud, man. I thought I could actually defend the damn title and be a good champion for once. I’ve been wrong about so much shit lately.

Phil takes in a deep breath and pulls another chair up closer to Rage. He sits down so he’s eye level with Rage, and tries to be understanding with him.

Phil: Look, you need to think long and hard about what it is that you want and what you are doing. But, you can’t shut Kittie out. She believes in you, but because you’re going through a bit of a slump, you’re just ready to give up. She said you’re facing that Tuscini guy this week?

Rage nods and laughs again.

Rage: I guess so. Like I said, it’s a fucking joke.

Phil: Joke or not, don’t treat it like it is. If you want to continue with your career in wrestling, you need to just get serious about it again.

Rage: I’ve been serious about it Phil!

Phil shakes his head.

Phil: Not serious enough. You know what your biggest problem is?

Rage stares at him, slowly shaking his head even though he had a feeling he knew what Phil was about to say.

Phil: Your God damn temper. You’re letting it get the best of you.

Rage: Do I look like it’s getting the best of me, Phil?! I couldn’t even whip a fucking beer bottle against the wall last week no matter how pissed I got!

Phil: You’re letting it get the best of you because you think you need to do shit like that to get anywhere. You don’t! It’s dragging you down and fast.

Rage closes his eyes and keeps a grip on his head, growing more and more frustrated.

Rage: It’s who I’ve been for so fucking long, Phil. It’s who I fucking am!

Phil shakes his head.

Phil: It’s NOT who are you are, Jake. And it doesn’t have to be. I don’t know what it’s going to take for you to realize that, but you need to figure it out. You’re not a bad guy, but you have it in your head that you need to be for whatever reason. Just...get over it.

Phil pushes himself back to his feet and Rage looks up at him, almost sadly.

Rage: Where are you going?

Phil: I have a girlfriend to get back to and I have to work tonight. If you can’t get over this shit alone, Jake, at least let Kittie help you. She deserves that much.

Rage: I’m sorry, Phil...

Phil: Don’t apologize to me. You’re not doing anything to hurt me. You’re only hurting yourself...and Kittie. Just figure out who you are. Make your life and Kittie’s easier than this shit, because it’s not fair to either of you.

Rage lets out a sigh and just nods. Phil pats his brother on the shoulder before he turns and heads back inside the house. Rage stays out there for several minutes, thinking about everything his brother just said to him. He buries his head in his hands and kicks some of the empty bottles away from him in frustration.




So this is what it has come down to, huh? This is what I’m being reduced to? Mid card status facing guys like James Tuscini? Fucking ridiculous. Fucking pathetic, honestly. How could I let this happen?

I had it all! I was right where I wanted to be...where I should be! I worked my ass off for so fucking long and I finally made it back to the main event level and to the World Heavyweight Championship. I was the fucking champion, and now? I’m fucking nothing and facing James Tuscini!

Oh but James Tuscini isn’t someone to take lightly, right? He’s not completely worthless, right? He’s actually a pretty tough opponent because he held the Roulette Championship for how long? He’s made a pretty big impact in the year that he’s been here, so it shouldn’t be that big a deal facing him, right?

Fuck off with that shit! James Tuscini is worthless. James Tuscini is laughable at best, and being put up against him goes to show just what everyone thinks of me now, doesn’t it? Here Rage...here’s your punishment for losing the World Heavyweight Championship two times within a matter of a month. Face a member of the Blood Legion or whatever the fuck they’re calling themselves.

Let me tell you what facing James Tuscini is going to be like. Some people think I’m boring, but if you ask me, they need to sit and watch a James Tuscini promo because that shit...that is painful on so many fucking levels. Half the time I don’t even know what he’s saying, because I can’t even focus when I’m watching. Not that I’ve ever had a reason to watch, because I’ve never even faced the guy. Not that I can remember anyway.

What does that say, huh? I can’t even remember if I’ve ever faced him, meaning he ain’t that damn memorable to begin with. And I still can’t believe I have to face him as it is! I honestly have no fucking clue what I’m doing anymore. I don’t know if this shit is worth it, because if I’m just going to be degraded and facing guys like James Tuscini or hell, worse than him, what the fuck is the point anymore?

But Kittie and Phil think I should get it over with and just keep at it. Go into this match and not look at it as a joke or an embarrassment in any way. Right...like that is even possible. While I have to face James Tuscini, I have to sit back and watch Lord Raab and J2H fight over a title that should still be mine.

Or should it? I don’t even fucking know! All I know is that I wasn’t ready to give it up and walk away. My body isn’t ready to call it quits and find something else to do for a living, but everything else is telling me maybe it is. Maybe this match against James Tuscini should be my last?

Maybe...just maybe.

And if it is my last...I need to make the most of it go out on a high note. Go out with a fucking win, because there ain’t no way I’m going to let myself lose to some annoying Italian shithead.

I just can’t…

5
Character Building Roleplays / Evolution of Rage: Part 1
« on: May 15, 2017, 07:44:18 PM »
 (OOC note: So the first part of this would have been in my 2nd RP for ITV if I had found motivation and inspiration to write anything...which didn't happen until last night. Anyway..enjoy, as there is more to be told after this!)



The sun begins to peek in through the bedroom window, shining right in Rage’s face. He wasn’t ready to get up and out of bed. He was still more than exhausted, even considering last night was the best night’s sleep he remembered having in years. Kittie is still sound asleep next to him, and he would stay right where he’s at if the early morning piss call hadn’t suddenly hit him. A low grumble escapes him as he shoves the sheet and the blanket from off of him and throws his legs over the side of the bed, placing his feet flat on the floor. He stretches his arms and lets out a bear like yawn and pushes himself to his feet.

Shit, something doesn’t feel right. Why are his bones so damn achy this morning? That four corners match must have taken more out of him than he thought. No big deal. He’s got time to bounce back on the week off. He finally takes a step away from the bed, heading towards the bathroom, and when he unexpectedly lets out a loud fart!

Okay, being a guy or not, he’s not used to that happening. He let’s out a chuckle though as he heads into the bathroom and towards the toilet. He flips the seat up, positions himself and starts to relieve himself as he another fart rip loose!


Rage: Okay...what the fuck is with the gas this morning?! Seriously?!

He finishes doing his business, flushes the toilet and then heads over to the sink to wash his hands. He doesn’t look into the mirror at first, but when he shakes he excess water from his hands after rinsing the soap off, he looks up into the mirror for a split second. He glances down, but when his reflection finally hits him, he looks up at the mirror again quickly, in a panic!

Rage: What the fucking fuck?!

This isn’t possible. This can’t be possible. How’d he age that much overnight?! And more importantly, how the fuck did he grow a clean shaven beard and mustache like that?! And hair! He had hair again!

Rage: What the fuck is going on?!?!

He touches the mirror, thinking this can’t be real, but it is. He brings his hands up to his head and pulls at his hair, in full on panic mode now. When he turns around to storm out of the bathroom, Kittie is standing there, looking at him in confused horror.

Kittie: Jake? What’s wrong?!

Jake? Did she just call him Jake?!

Rage: W-what did you just call me?! Kittie, what the fuck is--

Wait a minute. Something was off. He’s not in the bathroom of his and Kittie’s hotel room like he thought. He knew where they were, but...how? They were just in New York so how could they be back home in Las Vegas?!

Rage: H-how did we get back home?!

Kittie raises an eyebrow and takes a step towards him, concern written all over her face.

Kittie: Jake, what are you talking about? We’ve been home! Are you feeling okay?

He starts shaking his head furiously before he storms past here, back into their bedroom. A strange sound coming from the room just down the hall causes him to freeze in place and listen carefully. Now that...THAT definitely isn’t possible! Kittie stands behind him, staring at him still concerned and a few moments later a little boy, only a few years old at most, runs into the room and right up to Rage, throwing his arm around Rage’s leg!

Boy: Daaaaddddyyy!

Da...WHAT?! Rage looks down at the little boy, unable to move. Who is this kid? Why the hell is he calling him Daddy?! Rage looks behind him at Kittie, but she walks up to the little boy, scooping him up into her arms and a few moments later, a flame-haired teenage girl walks into the room, holding a younger little girl, less than a year old, in her arms.

Rage: E-ember?!

Rage immediately recognizes her. She’s older, yes, but that was definitely his and Electra’s daughter standing there...in his house...with a baby in her arms!

Ember: Ugh. Kittie, has Dad been on the sauce again?

Kittie: Hell if I know. Jacob, sweetie, calm down!

Jacob? She just called the little boy in her arms Jacob. So...whose baby is Ember holding?

Rage: I...What the...WHO?!

Rage points to the baby in Ember’s arms.

Ember: Dad, are you high?! If you are, I’ll just put Sarah back in her crib, but she prefers you in the mornings…

Rage: Sarah? Jacob? Ember???

This is all too confusing for him. Kittie adjusts Jacob in her arms as he squirms and fidgets, fighting to get put down. But she knows the second she does, he’ll take off like a bat out of hell, and she’s too concerned with Rage...er, Jake, right now.

Kittie: Jake, why are you looking at the kids like you’ve never seen them before?

Rage spins and stares at Kittie, and little Jacob in her arms, who is reaching out towards Rage.

Rage: Because I haven’t! This...this isn’t real! Kittie, we were just in New York last night for Into The Void! And now you’re telling me that we have two kids?! And what is Ember doing here?!

Ember stares at her father, trying not to laugh.

Ember: Riiiiight. This is my cue to head back to my room. Dad, you really need to lay off the sauce. You make yourself look like a fool.

Ember then walks away, laughing, as she takes baby Sarah back to the nursery and then disappears into her own room. Kittie stays behind, but Jacob is giving her a hard time so she finally puts him down.

Kittie: Alright, Jacob. Fine! Go get Ember and play with her for a little bit while I talk to Daddy.

Jacob then takes off running out of the room, squealing and laughing. A few moments later, Ember can be heard shouting as Jacob runs into her room. Kittie walks over to their bedroom door, closing it so they can talk privately.

Kittie: Alright. What the hell is going on with you?! You’re acting really strange right now.

Rage grips at his head as he looks around the room. This was definitely their room. In their house in Las Vegas, but the entire situation was not familiar to him.

Rage: I’m telling you, Kittie, I don’t know what the hell--

Kittie: Ok, you mentioned Into The Void in New York. Jake, that was four years ago!

Rage: Why do you keep calling me Jake?!

Kittie stares at Rage, mouth gaped open and eyes wide. She runs her hand through her hair, trying to wrap her head around his behavior.

Kittie: Uhh...maybe because that’s your name? We’ve been calling you Jake for a while now.

Rage: It is NOT my fucking name!

Kittie takes a step towards Rage, sending him a warning glare.

Kittie: Would you keep your voice down if you’re going to swear like that again?!

She speaks through gritted teeth and Rage backs up, shaking his head. He collapses down onto the edge of the bed, still gripping his head.

Rage: Wh-what...what happened to me? Did I get hit over the head too hard or something? I..I can’t figure out what the fuck is going on!

Kittie: Jake....Rage...

He looks up at her, still in a complete panic. Beads of sweat start to drip down his head and he slowly starts hyperventilating. Kittie walks up to him, placing her hands on his shoulder, trying to calm him down.

Kittie: Look, I guess I have to remind you about what happened, but...J2H won the title back that night, Rage. You tried to stay in the game, but...you couldn’t. You retired a couple of months later and we came back home. Good thing, too, because we found out I was pregnant with Jacob not long after that.

Rage closes his eyes. He tries to remember, but he can’t. The last thing he remembers was walking out of Into The Void without the title and then waking up here. Four years later?

Rage: Four years? Four years?!

He looks up at Kittie and she nods.

Kittie: I don’t know what is going on, but yeah. Four years. This is what you wanted, though. I didn’t force any of this on you, and we’ve been pretty damn happy actually. Things are great.

Rage points towards the door as if pointing out to the hall.

Rage: And Ember?

Kittie: You...you really don’t remember any of it?

Rage shakes his head and stands up quickly, smacking his head, trying to jog his memory he thinks he lost.

Rage: No! None of this makes sense, Kittie! I...We...TWO KIDS?!

The room starts spinning, and he lurches forward, feeling like he’s going to be sick. Kittie runs up to her man, placing a concerned hand on his back but it all becomes too much for the big man to handle and he passes out right then and there, his head smacking against the floor with a loud THUD!

And just like that his eyes burst open, and he’s staring up at the ceiling of the darkened room. He bolts upright in the bed and looks around in a panic. Kittie is sound asleep next to him, somehow not woken up by his night terror. He’s breathing heavily, but as he looks around the room, realizing it was all a dream, he starts to quickly calm down.


Rage: A dream...It was all a fucking dream.

He takes in a deep breath and swings his legs over the edge of the bed, planting his feet on the floor. He places his hands on his knees, breathing slowly as he looks up and out the patio door at the New York City Skyline.

Into The Void VI wasn’t the night that Rage was expecting or hoping for. Once again he walked in as the World Heavyweight Champion, but walked out with nothing at all. J2H had done it. He had regained the World Heavyweight Championship, now making him a two-time champ and Rage a further embarrassment to all champions. He didn’t know what was happening. He felt himself going on a downward spiral and his career quickly fading into nothing, making everything that J2H had said about him right. And, of course, it just made him angry.

But not at J2H. Not at anyone else. No, it made him angry at himself. For allowing this to happen to him. For only having himself to blame as he grows into a bigger disappointment and embarrassment to everyone around him and everyone in SCW. And he had no idea what to do about it. His anger this time left him stark frozen.

In the back of his mind he wanted to go nuts. He wanted to storm backstage and destroy everything like he had done a few weeks ago after losing the title to Jeremiah Hardin. But he didn’t. This time he was left almost catatonic. He was left speechless for the most part, that much was clear. Kittie had followed closely behind him after the match and she was surprised when all he wanted to do was head back to the hotel for the night.

Instead of heading back to Las Vegas right away, he opted to stay one more night in New York City. And far be it from Kittie to try and persuade him to do otherwise. She was in no hurry to get back to Las Vegas, either. So they went back to the hotel and to her surprise, Rage had actually fallen asleep before she did. He passed out cold...practically dead to the world.

But here he is now, wide awake at three o’clock in the morning, staring out at New York City. He closes his eyes and tries to process everything running through his mind right now, but he can’t. And that dream...or was it a nightmare? Whatever it was, it gave him even more to think about as at least one aspect was a reality.

J2H recaptured the World Heavyweight Championship, and he had no idea what to do about his future in SCW. Not that he had to make any decisions right away. As he continues to think, he turns around and stares at Kittie fast asleep in the bed. He glances down to his left hand, and the wedding band now placed on his ring finger. It was something he never thought he’d ever see. But he wouldn’t change it.

He walks back over to the bed and crawls in under the covers again, getting as close to Kittie as he can. But he’s not about to wake her up for a late night(or is it early morning?) roll in the hay.

Instead, he just wraps his arm around her and closes his eyes, trying to fall back asleep…


TBC...

6
Climax Control Archives / Uncontrollable Rage..and Feelings and Shit
« on: April 28, 2017, 10:52:09 PM »
 
Sunday April 16th
Philadelphia, Pennsylvania
After Climax Control Went Off Air



I’m gonna kill him! Straight up gonna wrap my hands around his throat and choke the fucking life out of him! I don’t give a shit if it’ll break Melody’s heart or make me look like a big pile of shit, but that sonofabitch is going to pay for what he just did. I just have to fucking find him!

He hightailed it backstage pretty damn quick. I’ll give him that much. He ran like the coward that he is, because he knew I’d be more than pissed off at him getting involved where he shouldn’t have, and because of it, Jeremiah Hardin stole my damn title from me! I should be pissed off at myself, but fuck that shit. I’m directing my anger at the appropriate pieces of shit and once I’m dealing with J, I’ll handle Jeremiah Hardin and get my damn title back.

I didn’t even pay a single second of attention to Jeremiah Hardin celebrating in the ring after Jasmine handed him my title. I couldn’t focus on that shit, so I chased after J. I’ll admit, that’s where my damn size put me at a disadvantage because J is a quick little fucker so once I burst through the curtain and to the backstage area, he was nowhere in site. Everyone is staring at me. I’m sure half are still shocked at what just happened and me losing the title to Jeremiah Hardin, and the rest are probably wondering what the hell I’m doing.

“J!!!! YOU LOUSY SONOFABITCH! WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU?!?!” I clench my fists and shout at the top of my lungs. I feel my face going beat red as I look around, trying to see where J could be hiding. “James...Huntington...Hawkes...the third!!!! COME OUT AND FACE ME ASSHOLE!”

Figures he would be hiding like the damn coward that he is. People are still staring at me as I storm around the backstage area, tossing shit as I go. I don’t give a shit what I break in the process. I don’t give a fuck who I hurt in the process. It’s all collateral damage, because once I get my hands on J, it’ll all be worth it. FUCK why didn’t I see that shit coming?! J has been an even bigger pain in my ass the last few weeks than he was last year before I made the mistake of joining up with that bullshit J2Hism.

“Where the fuck is J2H?! Where did he go?!” I shout to anyone and everyone directly around me. Some shake their heads while others scurry off and run away like the pussies they are. “I know someone saw where he went! Answer me God damn it!”

But no one answers me. Seriously, it’ll be easier for everyone else if they just tell me where the fuck he is, because them protecting that piece of shit just makes them just as guilty in my eyes. They just refuse to tell me, and it pisses me off even more as I kick a large equipment box and it flies back into the wall.

I let out another roar. I really can’t fucking help it. I can’t remember a time where I’ve been this damn pissed off, and I take a steel chair, whipping it across the hall. It crashes against the wall, breaks into pieces and to my sheer fucking delight, takes a chunk out of the brick wall. I let myself grin for just a second and let out a quick chuckle but I have to get back to looking for J. I feel my knuckles go white as I’m beyond frustrated. As I stand where I’m at for a moment, it suddenly hits me.

“Fuck. I know where the little shit is!” I shout out loud as I look at my surroundings.

I storm off down the hall, searching for the right locker room, passing the Men’s and Bombshell’s locker rooms. Sharing a locker room with the other guys on the roster is beneath him and he doesn’t have his own locker room anymore since he’s not the World Champ anymore, so I know exactly where to find him. I finally stop just outside the door labeled “Melody Grace”, close my eyes and take in a deep breath. My eyes shoot open a few seconds later and I kick in the door.

When I burst into the locker room, expecting to find an unsuspecting J2H and Melody Grace, I instead find an empty locker room. Melody and J apparently got out of there pretty damn fast as their shit is already gone. Fucking figures. I let out a frustrated roar as I bend down, grab the bench just in front of me and toss it across the room. It crashes against a TV monitor, breaking it, but I don’t give a shit.

“AHHHHHH! SONOFABITCH! MOTHER FUCKER!!!” I can’t hold anything in. I start tossing shit around the locker room, demolishing every fucking thing in my way. “Fucking piece of shit coward!!!!”

I’m aware that people are passing by the locker room, some shrieking and in shock of what I’m doing, but let them. At this point if anyone tries to stop me from unleashing all this anger and rage I’ve got going on, they’re bound to get hurt. I continue kicking and throwing shit across the room and the sweat starts to pour down my head. I’m running out of breath, but I fight through it because I literally can’t stop myself. I can’t hold it all in. I bring my hands up to my head, wiping all the sweat from off the top of my head and when I spin around, letting out another angry growl, my eyes stop on Kittie as she’s standing in the doorway.

“What the FUCK are you doing?!” She yells at me, her jaw dropped as she looks around at the mess I’ve caused. “Do you realize how much all this is going to cost you in damages?!”

“I don’t fucking care!!!” I roar back, fuming. “He fucking cost me the title, Kittie! He stuck his nose where it didn’t belong and Jeremiah Hardin beat me! FUCKING JEREMIAH HARDIN!” Another roar and I grab another chair, whipping it across the room. Kittie ducks as it comes close to hitting her and I collapse down to the floor, rocking back and forth.

“Yeah no shit. I was watching the entire thing!” She screams. She steps around the broken chair and into the locker room, stopping just a few feet in front of me. “You got distracted and it--”

“DON’T PUT THIS SHIT ON ME!” I snap my head up and glare at her. “Even if J hadn’t come out there, Jeremiah was clearly on some shit because he was a lot fucking stronger than he was the last two fucking times I faced him! Fucking bullshit!” I kick at the broken pieces of...something...in front of me and I start breathing heavier. My heart and head are both pounding and I soon feel Kittie’s hands on my shoulders.

“Calm the fuck down, alright?” She says as calmly as she can. She runs her hands up my neck and grabs my face, forcing me to look at her. “Shit happens, but destroying a whole god damn building isn’t going to make matters any better. Mark and Christian could suspend you for this shit!”

I shake my head and swat her hands away. “I don’t fucking care, Kittie! I’m...I’m...I’m fucking furious right now!” I start rocking back and forth again, shaking my head. I don’t think I’ve ever acted this way in one of my fits, but my blood is boiling right now. I can feel it.

“No shit, Sherlock.” She snaps back, sitting on the floor next to me. I wish she would keep distance between the two of us, because I really don’t want to hurt her, but Kittie is nothing short of persistent and aggravating at times. “Look, it’s just a damn title, Rage. You can get it back. Same shit happened when you had the Internet title and faced Dmitri. Just...calm down and focus.”

I shake my head. “I can’t, Kittie. It may be just a fucking title, but that loss...that was fucking embarrassing! It was my first god damned defense after the controversy of how I won the damn thing in the first place! I’ll never be able to recover from that shit.”

She shakes her head and nudges me. “Oh quit the fucking woe is me bullshit, Rage.” She tells me. I look up at her with a frown. “Everyone knows that wasn’t the normal Jeremiah out there tonight. Even if J2H hadn’t gotten involved, he probably would have found a way to beat you.”

I snarl and push myself away from her. Did she seriously just say that shit to me?! It doesn’t matter. I don’t care what the fuck she just said. I don’t give a shit if Jeremiah was on something or possessed by a fucking demon of some sort. I had him beat until J walked out when he shouldn’t have.

“Don’t get all mad and try to deny it, Rage.” She says, scooting back closer to me and closing the space between us. “Everyone saw it. Everyone has been talking backstage about that shit. They saw something was off, and honestly if I were you, I’d go to Mark and Christian and demand Jeremiah be drug tested or something. They could just make that victory null and void and the title will come right back to you.”

I laugh and shake my head. Yeah, like that shit would actually happen anyway. “Fuck that, Kittie.” I say, taking in a deep breath. “It’d be pointless because my suspicions or anyone else saying the same shit wouldn’t be proof enough to them. I’d be wasting my time.”

“So then demand your rematch for next week!” She raises her voice and I look at her. “Get your damn title back and quit being this way.”

I close my eyes, bring my hands up and gripping the top of my head. I let out a sigh and shake my head again, feeling completely lost, but my blood is still boiling and I feel like exploding again at any second. “Fuck Jeremiah Hardin.” I snarl at her. “He’ll get what’s coming to him soon enough. No, I need to focus on getting my hands on J and breaking every fucking bone in his God damned body! Little bastard is going to regret this!”

Kittie takes in a deep breath and lets out a sigh, shaking her head. I know she’s just trying to help, but with the current mood I’m in, even angry sex with her wouldn’t be able to help like it normally does. I just want her to leave me the fuck alone, but she won’t.

“Rage, listen to me.” She speaks calmly, placing her hand on my arm. She squeezes it gently, which is weird even for her, but I’m doing my best not to explode and hurt her in the process. “This shit with J isn’t over yet. Everyone knows it, so it’s best if you just not focus on that shit and worry about going after Jeremiah again and getting your title back. Besides, I’m pretty damn sure J is going to stay hidden for the next week. Melody was waiting for him and they hightailed it out of here as soon as the show ended.”

I turn my head slowly and look at her. My eyes are narrowed and my nostrils are flared out. I clench my fists again until my knuckles are white and I furiously kick at the broken shit in front of me again, screaming at the top of my lungs. Kittie pushes herself up to her knees and brings her hands up to my shoulders as she starts massaging them, trying to calm me down.

“Breathe, Rage.” She says calmly. “I know you’re pissed off and I don’t blame you, but just...breathe. Relax. Calm the hell down.”

She continues massaging my shoulders and I let myself close my eyes and do as she says. I take in several slow deep breathes, unclenching my fists and letting the blood flow through my knuckles again. A few minutes later, Kittie stands up back to her feet and stares down at me. “Get up.”

I look up at her, confused. “What? Why?”

“Because I said so.” She bites back. “Just get the fuck up.” I roll my eyes and shake my head. I take in a deep breath before I push myself back up to my feet, towering over her once again.

“Look, let’s just get out of here, okay?” She runs her hand down my arm, shaking the sweat off her hand with a slightly disgusted look on her face. “Let’s go back to the hotel. You can take a shower and just relax for the night. Or...we can find a better way for you to let off some steam.”

And there it is. Her ulterior motive. I look down at her and she winks at me and I take in another deep breath, looking around the room at the mess I created. I’m actually quite proud of myself for it, but I’m pretty sure I won’t be getting my next paycheck because of it. I shrug and look back to her.

“Alright, fine.” I lie. The truth is, I’m not fucking fine, and I won’t be fine. “Why don’t you head back to my locker room and start getting our shit together. I’ll be there in a second.”

She looks confused as she folds her arms. “Why don’t you just come with me?”

“Just go to the locker room, Kittie.” I order her. “I’ll be right there. I just need a minute or two to myself to gather my thoughts, okay?!”

She stares at me for a moment, reluctant to do as I ask, but she shakes her head and shrugs, throwing her arms up in the air, defeated. “Fine.” She gives in. “But don’t go destroying anything else. Otherwise you’ll be without a paycheck for months.”

I can’t help but grin as she turns around and heads out of the locker room. Once she’s out of view and the coast is clear, I give in to the rage again. I crack my neck and feel my fists clenching again as I head over to the door. I look out, making sure she’s nowhere in sight, and snarl at a few people staring at me and the damage I caused. But I can’t take it anymore. I can’t take being in this building anymore so I turn to the left and storm off towards the exit. I don’t even bother taking any of my shit. I just want to get the hell out of here and out of Philadelphia.




I won’t lie. That loss hit me a lot fucking harder than any loss I’ve ever suffered so far in my career. It was embarrassing. It was maddening. It never should have fucking happened, and I’m not going to sit here and blame myself for shit that wasn’t my fault to begin with.

The first defense is always the most important. It was even more important for me because nobody was happy with me cashing in the King Of the Hill briefcase on Drake Green after he beat J2H at Blaze of Glory. I got a lot of flack for that shit, and I’ll probably get a lot of flack for the rest of my life, but as I’ve said in the past, I don’t give a shit. But...this match was my first chance at proving I deserve to be the damn champion. Sure it was just against Jeremiah Hardin, but unlike some people, I treat every opponent the same. I don’t slack off. I don’t hold back just because I’m facing a midcarder or rookie.

But from the start, I knew...I fucking knew something wasn’t right. I could feel that things weren’t going to go my way. I could feel that, even though I was giving it one hundred percent that night, that I would have to give just a little bit more if I wanted to keep my title. Even then it wouldn’t have been good enough, would it? Even then, like Kittie said, chances are Jeremiah still would have walked out as champ because the bitch had the strength of two or three guys.

It was one of those moments I just knew I couldn’t win. I didn’t want to accept it. Didn’t want to admit it, but it sure as shit was. I can normally deal with a loss no fucking problem. It’s not about wins or losses to me. It never has been. It’s about beating the shit out of my opponent and making a statement. And I was trying to do just that against Jeremiah Hardin.

And then J got involved.

I was on my way to trying to finish off Jeremiah...maybe prove myself wrong that he could be beaten that night...and then J’s music hit. I knew that Ward warned him not to lay a finger on me or Hardin in this match, because he knew J was up to something and that he would try something. But, FUCK, Ward should have just warned him not to get involved at all! Leave it to that spoiled little piece of shit to find a way around anything and do something to piss me off even more.

But that didn’t just piss me off. That didn’t just make me fuming angry.

It fucking HUMILIATED me. And that set off a side of me that I’m just not even used to. It set off a fury of emotions that right now...I just can’t fucking control no matter how hard I try. And believe me, I’ve fucking tried.

Every time I think I’ve finally calmed down and that my head is clear, a thought creeps into my head and sets it off all over again. I yell. I scream. I roar louder than a fucking bear for Christ’s sake. And I break shit. A lot of shit. Nothing seems to be helping me keep this rage under control, and honestly, I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to get it under control again.

And that’s not a good thing. Not for me. Not for Kittie. Not for J2H, Drake Green or even Jeremiah Hardin. I’ve never experience this anger before so when I’m this uncontrollable to the point I’ll flat out admit it...well, anything can happen.

Shit can and will get broken. People can and will get hurt. Careers can and WILL be ended. And you know what? I...don’t...fucking...care!

But I guess I have to deal with all of that next week in DC, won’t I? I’ll get my chance to confront J at Climax Control. Maybe even Drake Green and probably even Jeremiah Hardin. As for right now...there’s a few other people that I need to confront because all of this shit just set off a completely different set of emotions. Emotions that I need to confront. And there is only one place that I can confront those emotions...those feelings…

Back in Las Vegas…





Monday April 17th
Las Vegas
**OFF CAMERA**


It’s been weeks since I’ve been back to my house. When SCW is touring, I really don’t find much of a damn reason to travel back and forth like most people do. The travelling gets to be too much and it makes no sense to go to one place, stay for a day or two and then have to head to the next city. I don’t know about anyone else, but I don’t do well on living on little to no sleep. It makes me that much harder to deal with. As if it matters right now considering how fucking unstable I’ve been the last twenty-four hours.

The flight back home I was stuck being seated in front of some annoying little kid, constantly kicking the back of my seat. I tried to ignore it. I really fucking did, but that little shithead just wouldn’t stop! So I turned around, glared at the little bastard without saying a single word. I think I scared the little shit pretty good, because he went stark rigid in his seat, gripped the armrests and stared at me with a panicked look in his eyes. His skanky mother was seated next to him, staring out the window not paying attention, so I didn’t have to deal with her bitching to me, thankfully.

After leaving the airport I hailed a cab to take my back to my place. Traffic took a little longer than I expected, or wanted it to and once the driver pulled into my driveway, I tossed a few bills at him and quickly went up to my front door. I unlocked the door and stepped inside as the cab disappeared back down my driveway and away from my house.

Normally I’m used to walking into a quiet empty house, but I really could have used Aggie to greet me at the door right about now. I don’t even know how she’s doing, considering Phil took her out of here and to Synn’s when she got sick. I could have fucking took care of her, but whatever. She clearly preferred him over me anyway.

I’m only here for one reason. I’m not here to sulk. I’m not here to wallow in self pity or some shit like other people do. No. There’s a room downstairs I need to spend a little time in right now and that’s exactly where I’m headed.

I storm my way downstairs, flipping the switch at the bottom of the stairs so there is light. I’m half tempted to just bypass my whole original plan and go to the workout room, but I quickly shrug off that thought saying fuck it and walking to the room just next to it.

My “trophy” room.

All athletes have one, right? I personally didn’t want one, but not only did Kittie bug me into getting one, Despayre thought I should have one, too. I don’t know how the fuck I always let them talk me into doing shit I didn’t want to do, but I guess it doesn’t matter now, does it? The only one who will be bugging me from now on is Kittie anyway, and in the end, I rarely listen to her so whatever.

I turn the knob and push the door open, standing in the doorway. I close my eyes, preparing myself because I know as soon as I turn on the light, I’m going to lose it. I’m going to lose my shit and go apeshit, without anyone here to stop me.

“Don’t fucking do it, Rage.” I say out loud, surprising myself. I rarely try to talk myself out of doing something, but destroying more shit in my house might not be the best idea. “Turn the fuck around and just..leave.”

I reach inside the room and to the right, putting my hand on the lightswitch. I don’t turn it on right away as I keep my eyes closed and keep my hand on the lightswitch. I stand there for a long while, almost unable to move, but then that dark voice deep inside me whispers to me. My eyes shoot open as I flip the switch and turn the light on, gazing around the room.

“Fuck it.” I step inside, my eyes darting around the room at all the reminders of my accomplishments in my career from GXW and now SCW. It might not be as many accomplishments as others, but it’s enough to at least be slightly proud anyway.

I feel myself start to shake as I stand in the center of the room, turning around and just looking at everything. My blood starts boiling almost immediately and I shake my head, quickly losing my grip on reality. When I lift my head again, I can’t keep it in any longer and I let out a loud growl before I rush over to one of the trophy cases containing my very first SCW Tag Team championship belt...the one I won and held with that dipshit Jamie Staggs.

I swing my leg forward with one forceful kick, breaking the glass, but I don’t stop there. I keep kicking at it until it’s completely shattered, then reach down, picking up a piece of the metal edge, spin around and whip it across the room. It shatters against another another trophy case, this one holding the very first SCW Heavyweight Championship I held. The one that I defeated Nick Jones for. I don’t give a shit.

I move to the last case holding the second tag team championship that I held with Despayre and repeat the process, destroying that one as well, but I keep going. Pictures, awards...anything and everything that reminds me of my entire wrestling career I pull down off the walls and slam then down on to the floor, demolishing them. This whole room can piss right off. But as I stand over the mess I’ve created, and my ruined reminders of my achievements, I feel a burning desire to just set everything on fire.

It’s the only way…

“No...No!” I shout, shaking my head and trying to hold myself back.

“Do it, Rage. You know you want to.” The dangerous voice says inside of me. “Better yet. Call Electra. She’ll have no problem doing it for you.” And the damn voice then laughs! It fucking LAUGHS at me!

“NO! I WON’T DO IT!” I shout back, even though I’m clearly having a psychotic break and just shouting to myself. I grip my head, nearly convulsing from the anger. “I...I can’t do it!”

I storm out of the room. I can’t be here anymore. The longer I stay in this mess, the more likely I am to just set my entire house on fire and then I’ll really be screwed. And not only that, but Kittie will be screwed as well, but at least in her case, she’d be allowed to crash at Synn’s for a while.

Synn’s…

Shit...I really need to try and sort shit out with Synn and the other’s. But I’ll need a little liquid courage before I deal with that shit storm.




I don’t know how I did it. I don’t know how I managed to stop myself before I walked out of the room, went and got some lighter fluid and a lighter and just set that bitch on fire. I wanted to do it. Hell, a part of me still does. I never wanted that house. I never needed a house that big, but Despayre thought it was my style when he was helping me pick out houses and he got me a good deal so…

DAMN IT! Everything leads back to that shit, doesn’t it?! Every fucking thing reminds me of what a big fuck up I am. Everything! I should have just set the damn thing on fire and burned the bitch to the ground and disappeared, because it would have made some people’s lives a hell of a lot easier.

But, that didn’t happen, did it? No, I was able to fight through the urges and leave before I made yet another huge mistake. I don’t know how, but I’m not ready to find out, because chances are if I go back to the house right now, I’ll be tempted all over again. But, I went from almost making a huge fucking mistake, to making a stupid fucking mistake.

Before I get into the details, let me just point out that I don’t usually drink hard liquor. I’m more of a beer kinda guy. It’s simple and it’s what I know. Anything else and shit gets fucked up. I get fucked up. So of course knowing that shit, my first thought was to go to the nearest liquor store, buy the biggest bottle of whiskey I could find and start downing the entire bottle. Well…almost the entire bottle.

It probably wasn’t the wisest decision I could make. But it was a decision I made anyway. I needed to talk to Phil. I need to talk to Despayre...to Synn...to everyone. If they were even there. I need to see them and speak to them face to face.

Turning up shitfaced drunk probably wasn’t the best way to do that, though…





Later that day…
Synn’s Home
Las Vegas, Nevada
**OFF CAMERA**


Damn. I really need to drink this whiskey shit more often. It’s pretty damn good. Goes down smooth. Not exactly doing the best job at masking my problems, but fuck it. I’ll still drink it.

I called a cab for the second time today. I don’t know why, because I fucking hate paying the cab drivers their ridiculous fare to drive me around Vegas, and I have a perfectly good car, but it was probably a smart decision considering I just got my license back not the long ago and I don’t need to go wrecking another car and getting in even deeper shit for driving drunk.

“You can’t drink that shit in here.” The cab driver had warned me once I opened the bottle and started downing the contents.

I took a few giant gulps and then glared at him from the backseat. “Just shut the fuck up and drive.” I say, taking out more cash from my pocket. “Extra trip for ya if ya keep your mouth shut and just drive.” He was reluctant to listen to me, but the big wad of cash in my hand was too tempting to pass up so he put the car in drive and started heading the distance to Synn’s place.

Once he made it to Synn’s neighborhood, I had him stop at the end of the driveway and just drop me off there, as I didn’t want anyone to see the cab pull up closer to the front of the large mansion. I paid him his money, plus the large tip, exited the car with my booze in hand and he drove off. I stood at the edge of the driveway for a long while, drinking the whiskey while I thought about what I was doing. Phil’s car isn’t in the driveway, so either he doesn’t live here anymore or he’s just not home.

“Fantastic.” I think, taking another big swig of the whiskey. The whole bottle is nearly gone by this time, and I’m trying to build the courage to just walk up to the door and get this shit over with.

It takes me awhile to do that, though. Longer than I thought it would. I don’t even know how long either, as after about half an hour, I think, the whiskey started to kick in and the earth started spinning. I closed my eyes and shook my head, trying to fight through it but as soon as I open my eyes again, everything is spinning again. More than before, actually.

“Nooope. Didn’t work.” I say outloud, surprising myself. I take in a deep breath and start walking the steps up to Synn’s front door, nearly losing my footing a couple times. “Fuuuck. I forgot how to...walk.” A giant unexpected hiccup escapes from my lungs and I can’t help but chuckle as I continue stumbling up to the door.

As I get closer to the door, I see the curtain to one of the windows move, so I know someone is home. It was probably Despy looking out to see who was here, and I’m not paying attention to where I am walking. My foot hits the bottom step and I trip forward towards the door but I catch myself and walk up the few steps and stop right in front of the door. Do I knock? Do I ring the doorbell?

“Doorbell!” I say outloud, feeling a grin appear on my face.

I put my finger on the doorbell and push it, hearing the sound on the inside of the house. I chuckle as I ring the doorbell again and again and again, finding it amusing, but I don’t even know why. Fucking doorbells. I hate them. But...this ain’t my house, so I’ll just…

“Despy!” I actually feel myself smiling but that fades pretty damn quick because as soon as Despy sees me, he starts to close the door.

“Oh come on Despy,” I think I say as I place my hand inside the door, but I could be slurring my words because I’m fucking trashed. “You and I both know you won’t--”

*SLAM*

“SONOFA!!!” He did it. Little bugger ACTUALLY slammed the door ON my fucking hand! I hear him yell “Rage is here!” to Synn from inside the house as I stumble around and then collapse down to my ass, holding my hand in pain.

“Fucking hell I think he broke my hand!” I let out another growl as I stay seated where I fell and shake my hand, trying to get feeling back into it. It only causes another jolt of throbbing pain to shoot right through it, but I fight through it. I’m not some pussy bitch that whines about something as little as a paper cut. But...I’m also drunk so that adds to it too.

I wait for Synn to open the door and step out and approach me, but he doesn’t. He obviously wants nothing to do with me, but that’s not gonna stop me from waiting. I sit and wait for what seems like hours and just when I’m about to stand up and pound on the door again, a car pulls into the driveway.

“Oh fuck,” I say, shaking my head. “He called the--” I squint my eyes to get a closer look at the car and finally realize once the driver gets out that it’s Phil. My younger, and much more good looking than I am, brother.

“Phil! Heyyyy brosef!” The fuck did I just say? I laugh as I can’t even comprehend my words any longer and I struggle to get back to my feet.

Phil shakes his head as he walks up to me, stopping just a few feet away. “Jake, what the hell are you doing here?” He folds his arms and asks me. I stand up and stare at him, confused.

“Jake? Who the fuck is Jake?” I ask, scratching my head. A moment later I remember and I snap my fingers. “Ooooh, right. I’m Jake. Or I was. I don’t know!” I stumble back down the steps, nearly falling forward but Phil is able to somehow catch me.

“You’re fucking plastered right now!” He growls as I stand up straight, but wobbly as shit.

I smile and nod proudly. “You fucking bet I am!” I chuckle. “Ya know I don’t even know why I hadn’t drank whiskey more often before today. I’m feeling pretty damn good right about now.”

He shakes his head as he stares at me with an annoyed expression on his face. “Except for your hand.” He says and I’m reminded of the throbbing pain in my hand again.

“Fuck!” I shout, bringing my hand up to stare at it. “He slammed the door on my hand, Phil! Despy! Despy did it!”

Phil laughs and nods. “Yeah I know.  Synn called me. He was tempted to call the police but I told him I would handle it.”

I snarl and turn around, looking to one of the front windows. I spot Despy for a quick second just before the curtain moves and he disappears. I wave my hand and turn back around to face Phil.

“I ain’t doin’ nothin’ Phil! I just wanna talk to the guy!” I shout, not even realizing just how loud until he sighs and shakes his head.

“And he doesn’t want to talk to you, Jake.” He replies. “Just...give up, alright? He’s not going to forgive you. You’re not going to be welcome back here. Leave them be for Christ’s sake!”

I roll my eyes, unable to control my actions thanks to the large amount of alcohol in my system turning my the filter in my brain off. Any thoughts that run through my head, I immediately put to action and this includes dropping down to the ground right there and sitting down, burying my head in my hands.

“Fuck! I went and fucked up my life big time, Phil.” I say out loud, vaguely aware of my eyes starting to water. The fuck is that shit?! “I went and joined up with that little piss...piss...MOTHER FUCKER...and look where it got me? And now I lost my damn title to Jeremy Hard-On!”

Phil raises his eyebrow and lets out a laugh. “You mean Jeremiah Hardin?” He asks.

“Whatever! I was close enough!” I shout at him. “Fucking worthless cocksucking fool has my title!”

Phil laughs at me again. “Karma is a bitch, isn’t it bro?”

I snarl at him. “Hey fuck you, bro! I don’t give a rat’s dick what I did, I didn’t deserve to lose to that asshole! You can hate me all ya want, but I’m fucking humiliated, Phil! And the people who were supposed to be my family don’t give a shit!”

“I don’t hate you, bro.” He replies and to my surprise he sits down on the ground right next to me. “But I think you need to open your eyes a bit and see just why all of this shit is happening.”

“Because I was a dumbass and betrayed the only family I’ve ever known?” I respond quickly as I turn and look at him. Fuck, all this emotional feelings bullshit is not something I’m familiar with. I don’t like it.

He shakes his head and says, “Well, that’s part of it, but look at the bigger picture. When’s the last time you really did anything independently? For or by yourself?”

I scratch my head and lead out a snort. “Fuck if I know. Synn always handled shit. Or Kittie. Shit. If I didn’t have Kittie right now I’d really be fucked. And not in the good and pleasurable way, obviously.”

He laughs and shakes his head. “So maybe all of this happened for that reason. Think of it as a wake up call like I got two years ago when you and Synn helped me get out of Boston. Just..less suicidal.” He manages to crack a smile and laugh at that last but I don’t.

“That shit ain’t funny, Phil.” I snap at him. “Don’t be joking about you trying to fucking kill yourself.”

“Why not? I’ve moved on and healed from it. I’ve got Maddie now and I’m in a much better place.” He says. “And I’ve got you and Synn to thank for that, too.”

“You still living here?” I quickly ask, wiping that wet shit coming from my eyes.

He shakes his head and says, “No. Maddie and I finally got our own place. But this isn’t about me or Maddie. This is about you.”

I take in a deep breath, lift my head and look towards his car. I can’t even sort out all the shit running through my head. “I don’t know, Phil.” I say, shaking my head and letting out a sigh. “Shit just got way too complicated too fucking quick. I can’t control anything right now. You could just breathe wrong and I’ll fucking snap.”

“You don’t like change. That’s your problem.” He replies and elbows me lightly on my arm. “You just need to be open to change for damn once.” He then pushes himself back to his feet and looks down at me.

“Fuck change.” I growl. And I meant it.

“Look I can’t figure things out for you, bro.” He says, throwing his hands in the air. “You gotta do that for yourself. But what I do need to do is get you the hell off of Synn’s property before he does call the cops. Now stand up.”

“Let him call the fucking cops!” I shout, refusing to stand up but I’m not entirely sure why. “He’s being a stubborn pig-headed asshole, and all I want to do is talk!” Not really, I don’t. Not anymore. So why the fuck did I just say that? Stupid whiskey talking!

Phil lets out a frustrated sigh and with little warning, he smacks the back of my head. “Dude, get the fuck up. Quit acting like a five year old throwing a damn tantrum and get up so I can take you home.”

“Uh, OW!” I say, rubbing the back of my head. “Don’t boss me around, Phil! I’m bigger than you!”

He rolls his eyes. “Jesus Christ! How damn old are you?!”

“Almost thirty-eight..” I respond quickly. Fuck! I just admitted my age out loud!

He smacks me on the back of my head again. “Then start acting like it! Do you WANT Synn to call the cops and get your ass thrown in jail? Because I’m not bailing you out and I’m pretty sure Kittie will be pissed if--”

Before he can even finish that sentence I quickly push myself back to my feet, nearly falling back on my ass in the process but I manage to save myself. The earth starts spinning again and I almost feel like the whiskey is going to make its way back up from my stomach but I just let out a loud belch right in Phil’s face. He waves his hand in front of his face and I let out a laugh.

“Hahaha, sorry bro.” I say, looking around.

“Yeah, whatever.” He replies back. “I’ve never seen you move that fast. Kittie must scare the shit out of you.” He says with a laugh.

“You HAVE met Kittie, right?” I ask back.

He laughs and nods. “Yeah I have and you’re lucky as hell to have her. Don’t fuck it up because she does love you. You love her right?”

I nod quickly. “Yeah I do! Would I have asked her to marry me if I didn’t?!” Damn I’m just spilling all sorts of touch feel bullshit. Now I know why I stay away from the hard liquor.

“I don’t know. I’ve never actually heard you say the words so..” He shrugs. “Look, it doesn’t matter right now, ok? Let’s just get you back home so you can sleep this shit off and get back to being the selfish angry asshole that you normally are.”

He pats me on the back and although it wasn’t that hard I nearly lose my footing. “Thanks, Phil. And for what it’s worth, I’m sorry I’m such an asshole. I guess I’m more like our piece of shit father than I thought.”

He laughs and shakes his head. “You might think so, but you’re not. Just shut up and let’s get out of here. And no getting sick in my car either! I just had it detailed!”

“I know how to hold my liquor!” I say as another belch escapes from my gut. “I won’t ruin your precious car.”

“Good because if you do, you’re cleaning it up.” He responds as we start walking to his car, slowly.

The earth is spinning too much for my liking but he lets me take my time as I take the several steps towards his car. I’m pretty sure I’ll end up passing out in a few minutes, but maybe not. I’m too intoxicated to give a shit and I let him lead the way the entire time. I just hope that Kittie doesn’t hear about this. Then again maybe she should hear about it because she’ll be pissed. And when she’s pissed that leads to one thing.

Some damn good angry sex!



7
Climax Control Archives / Not Again
« on: April 14, 2017, 10:22:06 PM »
 <Center>Sunday April 9th
Detroit, Michigan
Father/Daughter...Reunion?
Immediately After Climax Control


Three weeks have passed since Rage cashed in the King of the Hill golden briefcase on Drake Green and won the World Heavyweight Championship. And there were a few who were under the impression that Rage was actually going to hand the title back over to J2H in a display of good faith and obedience to the longest reigning World Heavyweight Champion in Sin City Wrestling history. After all, for the past six months, Rage had been following the ways of J2Hism, so would anyone really find it that surprising for Rage to hand the title back over to J2H? Perhaps, but Rage had other plans apparently.

Just last week, on the very first Climax Control following Blaze of Glory, Rage defied J2H and flat out refused to hand over the belt. A decision that, of course, did not sit well with the former champion and as of that moment, ended any alliance the two shared. And not only does Rage now have to deal with J2H demanding he get his rematch as soon as possible, but Drake Green is waiting in the winds as well, claiming he deserves the rematch before J2H. And while Drake Green had nothing to say this week and was not in attendance, J2H was, and he had quite a bit to say to both men.

But Rage doesn’t seem to care. After J2H spoke his peace, Rage did his job as the World Heavyweight Champion and he responded. Short. Sweet. And to the point. He knows he will have to face J2H eventually. Sooner rather than later, no doubt. But he’s just standing back, letting the pieces fall as they may. And despite the controversial way in which he won the title, he’s carrying the belt around with pride, relishing in the fact that he is now a two-time champion.

But winning the championship is the easy part. It’s only half the battle as everyone is all too familiar. Keeping the title in your possession is the real test, and it is perhaps the a test that, even if he passes with flying colors repeatedly, will not erase the doubt people feel towards him as a champion.

Just as he is heading towards the exit backstage, a smug look on his face, he’s quickly approached by one of the SCW backstage staff and handed a piece of paper with the schedule for next week’s matches in Philadelphia. Rage glances down at the paper almost immediately and when he spots his match, he grabs the staff member just before he can scurry off.

Rage: Whoa, hang on a damn minute there. This isn’t the actual card for next week is it?

The staff worker nods and stares at Rage nervously.

Worker: Yes, it is. Christian Underwood gave it to me just a little while ago.

Rage laughs and shakes his head.

Rage: This has to be some kind of joke. Or some mistake. Go get me the real card, asshole.

Rage shoves the piece of paper back into the staff worker’s hands, but the now nervous man just stands there, frozen.

Worker: I...I can’t. This is the card. Christian Underwood handed it to me himself. There’s no mistake.

Rage: I can’t believe this shit!

Rage snatches the piece of paper out of his hand again.

Rage: Get the fuck out of here!

The worker quickly scurries off as Rage glares down at the card for next week’s Climax Control. He crumples the sheet of paper in his hand and snarls, tossing the crumpled piece of paper on the floor. He just shakes his head before he continues walking towards the exit. He bursts through the exit door to the parking lot, looking around and trying to remember where he parked his rental car. But as he looks to the right, his attention is drawn to his fiancee, Kittie. She has her suitcase on the ground right next to her and she’s leaning against the wall with her arms folded.

Kittie Damn. Took you long enough. Did you have to take the Browns to the Superbowl before you left or something?

Kittie smirks and lets out a slight laugh as Rage frowns, not sharing her amusement.

Rage: Very funny, Kittie. Aren’t you going back to Vegas with Synn and Despy?

Kittie shakes her head.

Kittie Nope. There’s no reason to.

Rage raises an eyebrow.

Rage: Oh really? And why not? Everyone else will be back in Vegas.

Kittie You won’t be. You’ll still be travelling for SCW.

Rage shakes his head, letting out a sigh.

Rage: Kittie, you don’t need to travel with me. You don’t need to act like you’re not still pissed off at me, because we both know you are. And you’re going to stay pissed because I was actually considering giving the title back to J.

Kittie pushes herself away from the wall and holds her hands up, keeping her eyes locked on Rage.

Kittie Look, can we just not talk about that anymore? What’s done is done, but I’m serious. Synn and Despy won’t be travelling for the foreseeable future, and who knows, maybe never again. I’m not going to sit at home doing jack shit while you’re travelling and defending the title. I might as well tag along.

Rage: Kittie, you don’t need to do that. Seriously. I’m not going to make you choose to leave the Sins behind and continue going to shows with me.

Kittie Jesus, you’re not making me choose! Don’t you get it? We wouldn’t have to worry about anyone else. It could just be the two of us travelling, Rage. We could just do our own thing for once.

Rage blinks his eyes very slowly as he thinks about what Kittie is saying. He eventually lets out a loud sigh and adjusts the strap of his duffel bag over his shoulder.

Rage: And what about the others? What about Synn...Despy..Shane...Fantasia? You really ready to just piss them all off for choosing to travel with me?

Kittie I’ve already told all of them that I’m not calling off our engagement and that it was up to you. The whole situation is fucked up, but it is what it is. Look, if you don’t want me to come with you, just say the damn words. Not like I wasn’t partly expecting it, but I just thought this could be good for the both of us if I came with you, because you’re going to need someone in your corner when you defend that belt.

Rage: Kittie, I’m not going to fall apart if I don’t have someone in my corner. Fuck do you people NOT think I can do shit by myself? J went out there and went on a rant claiming I can’t, and now you’re acting like I’m not gonna be able to keep this belt around my waist without someone there. How about this. We put it to the test next weekend, because I have my first defense in Philadelphia.

Kittie thinks for a moment and folds her arms across her chest.

Kittie They give J2H his rematch?

Rage shakes his head.

Rage: No. I was hoping they would as stupid as that sounds. But, no. Instead they give fucking Jeremiah Hardin a title shot. Why? No fucking clue.

Kittie Maybe they just want to see some fresh faces go for the title?

Rage lets out a loud laugh.

Rage: That’s all fine and dandy but Jeremiah hasn’t done shit to deserve this shot. He’s proven he can’t beat me because the last two times I’ve faced him I’ve beat him! He must have done something to piss Mark or Christian off. Oh well, he ain’t getting this belt.

Rage looks down to the World Heavyweight Championship over his shoulder. Kittie shrugs and just as she is about to respond, a little girl’s voice comes from several feet away.

“There he is! There’s my daddy!!”

Rage’s eyes widen and Kittie looks confused as they turn their attention to the little girl. They immediately recognize her as Ember; Rage and Electra Blaze’s ten year old daughter. Electra is walking just behind her as Ember rushes up to Rage and throws her arms around him. The World Heavyweight Championship slides off of Rage’s shoulder as he holds his arms out and luckily before it hits the ground, Kittie manages to catch it. Rage stands there awkwardly for a moment, not a clue on how he should react but his attention turns to Electra. He glares right at her, his eyes saying “What the fuck?!”

Electra: Ember, sweetie. I told you not to get overly excited. I’m so sorry, Rage...

Electra apologizes not only with her words, but in the look on her face as she reaches for her daughter and pulls her away from Rage gently. Ember turns and looks up to Electra with a frown.

Ember: But...I thought he would be excited to see me!

Electra sighs, but she doesn’t know how to respond to her daughter. Kittie stands back quietly, trying her best not to get involved in this situation, and Rage is doing his best at keeping his temper in check, to avoid a sticky situation with the little girl.

Rage: Electra...what are you doing here? You brought her here?

He speaks low and slowly, as if Ember won’t be able to hear him. But she does. And she looks back and forth between them, confused as her little mind would be.

Electra: I couldn’t tell her no, Rage. She knew you guys were going to be in town and she begged me to bring her here.

Ember smiles excitedly as she turns all of her attention on Rage.

Ember: I’m sorry I got so mad when you told me you were my daddy. I don’t hate you. I hope you don’t hate me.

Kittie’s eyes widen a bit as she stands back quietly. Rage runs his right hand over his bald head and he stumbles on his words.

Rage: I...uh....I don’t...

Electra: Ember, honey, he doesn’t hate you. He could never hate you.

Rage narrows his eyes at Electra, telling her to shut up without speaking a single word.

Rage: Uh, Electra...Can I talk to you for a minute? Alone...

Ember: No! I wanna know what you two are talking about!

Electra looks to Kittie.

Electra: Kittie, I hate to ask, but can you just stay with her for a second while the two of us talk?

Kittie’s jaw drops and she tries to speak, but she can’t. Rage grabs Electra by the arm and drags her far enough away so Ember can’t hear what they are talking about. Ember stands back by Kittie and looks up to her with a bright smile.

Ember: Are you going to be my second Mommy?!

Kittie is left dumbfounded as she glances over to Rage and Electra, who are now exchanging heated words. Actually, Rage is the one exchanging most of those words.

Rage: Electra, are you fucking crazy?! Why would you bring her here?! Did you think that I’d just welcome her with open arms the second she started calling me daddy?! It’s not gonna be that simple for me!

He raises his voice as much as he can but he also speaks through gritted teeth. Electra sighs as she holds her hands up, trying to calm him down.

Electra: I’m sorry, okay?! I just...I couldn’t say no to her! I knew it was going to take her some time to get used to us being her parents, but I didn’t think she’d get over it this quickly.

Rage: That’s all fine and dandy for you, but trying to shove her into my life isn’t going to help the situation any. I may be the one who knocked you up, but that doesn’t make me a father, Electra. Get that through your thick skull!

Electra frowns angrily at Rage and she folds her arms across her chest.

Electra: That may be true, but I also know you better than you think I do. You’re not going to purposely do anything to hurt her, which is why you took me aside to talk to me. Look at her, Rage.

They look over to Ember as she is talking a mile a minute to Kittie. Kittie nods her head every so often and puts on a smile trying to enlighten the little girl, but she glances to Rage, her eyes telling him to hurry up.

Electra: She even seems to like Kittie...

That doesn’t seem to sit well with Electra, given the history between the three of them, and Rage turns his attention back to Electra.

Rage: Look, I don’t care, Electra. You shouldn’t have gotten her hopes up like that, because I’m not father material, okay? Your brother raised her. Danny is her father for all intents and purposes. Quit trying to force your kid on me!

Electra: She’s not just MY kid, Rage! She’s your kid, too! I can make this very difficult for you, Rage, trust me.

Rage: What the fuck does that mean?

Rage snarls at her and she grins at him.

Electra: Your name is on her birth certificate. All I have to do is go to the courts and file the appropriate papers and that paycheck you bring in from Sin City Wrestling? Most of it could just be headed right to me for child support and back child support.

Rage: You’re fucking kidding me, right?! You just told me about her six fucking months ago! Oh wait...I know what this is. This is because I don’t want to be some sort of happy family with you and your kid, isn’t it? For fuck’s sake--

Electra: This has NOTHING to do with that, Rage! I’m over you, as much as you don’t seem to think I am! This does, however, have everything to do with me trying to get you to get over your own fucked up daddy issues and try and be a father to your daughter!

As Rage and Electra now get in a heated, much louder, argument, Kittie and Ember turn their attention to them, watching it all unfolds. Ember frowns sadly and she looks on the verge of tears, but she stands back, almost afraid to say anything.

Rage: What the fuck are you talking about?

Electra: I don’t need or want any of your money, Rage. That’s not what this is about. What it IS about is trying to open your eyes to world of possibilities, because that little girl? Our daughter? She’s an amazing kid. You need to move on and get past this whole angry beast lifestyle you seem to think you will have the rest of your life, but you won’t. It’s not too late, trust me.

Rage’s eyes narrow even further, and his fists clench at his side. He doesn’t say a single word in response and when Electra turns and looks to Ember, tears are now running down her face.

Electra: I’ll let you stew on that for a bit, but right now I need to go and comfort our daughter. Who knows, maybe Kittie will agree with me for once, but I doubt it.

Electra says this loud enough so Kittie can hear her, but Kittie stands back, speechless. Electra approaches Ember, kneeling down so she’s eye level and she wraps her arms around her daughter, trying to comfort her.

Electra: It’s okay, Ember. I’m sorry you had to hear all that. Let’s go home and I’ll try and explain things as best I can, okay?

Ember: I don’t...want him...to hate...me.

Ember speaks through the sobs as Electra rubs her back and then stands up slowly, leading Ember back to their car. She glares at Rage one last time before they make it to her car where she helps Ember into the back seat, making sure she’s buckled up safely. Rage keeps his back turned the entire time, standing in place, seething. Kittie makes her way over to him, still holding his World Heavyweight Championship belt. Electra’s car speeds out of the parking lot a few moments later, and Kittie watches as it disappears out of view before she turns her attention back to Rage.

Kittie Rage, are you--

Rage: Don’t say a fucking word, Kittie. Just...don’t.

Kittie glares at him.

Kittie Don’t get all fucking pissed at me! I didn’t tell her to bring her here and what she did was bullshit!

Rage turns to her, surprised.

Rage: Oh really? So you’re not going to try and talk me into giving this whole fatherhood thing a shot?

Kittie Fuck no. You can’t force someone to be a parent. I’m proof of that. You want to be her father, that’s up to you. Not me. Not Electra. You.

Rage: And you’ll just be okay with it either way? You’d be fine if I decided to try and be a part of her life, knowing that I’d be connected to Electra for the rest of our lives?

Kittie takes in a deep breath and shrugs.

Kittie Like I said, I can’t make that decision for you and neither can Electra. Electra is trying to force you into being that kid’s father, but if you don’t? Just be prepared to start shelling out child support. It’s up to you on what you want to do.

The more Rage things about it, the angrier he gets. He starts shaking, trying not to think about what to do about the whole situation. He closes his eyes and tries to take in a few deep breaths, but the gravity of the situation overwhelms him. His eyes shoot open and he lets out a loud guttoral growl before he storms off. Kittie stands there confused for a moment, holding his title and looking over where his duffel bag and her suitcase still remains in the parking lot.

Kittie Hey! Asshole! You’re forgetting a couple things!

She chases after him without their luggage, hoping he doesn’t leave without it.




Roars. Deafening roars. But his eyes are closed and the sounds are muffled. He’s laying flat on his back, unable to move. He can feel all the movement around him. All the excitement. All the shock. When he slowly opens his eyes, he’s look straight up at the ceiling, and the lights surrounding them.

And he still can’t hear.

He continues to blink and he slowly turns his head, trying to get a view of the activity around him. As he does, however, J2H stands over him, looking right down at him with a huge grin on his face. And he’s laughing. But he still can’t move. And he still can’t hear what all the commotion is about.

He looks around again, only for Kittie to appear opposite J2H, but she looks down at him, disappointed and shaking her head. J2H is still laughing. As he continues to blink, he tilts his head up to get a better view of what is going on, and his eyes go wide. He can’t be seeing things clearly. There’s just no way.

Referee Jasmine St. John is standing directly next to Jeremiah Hardin, holding his hand up high, and the crowd is going wild. He blinks again, and the gravity of what has just happened hits him further as his eyes focus on the World Heavyweight Championship, but it is no longer in his possession. Jasmine St. John has just handed the belt over to Jeremiah Hardin, declaring him the new World Heavyweight Champion.

He shakes his head. This...this can’t be happening. He sits upright, looking around as Jeremiah Hardin exits the ring and celebrates with the fans in the front row. J2H and Kittie stay in the ring with him, giving two very different reactions as he watches Hardin hold the World Heavyweight Championship up high.

He shakes his head again, trying to speak, but the words just don’t come out. But J2H knows exactly what he wants to say.

J2H: Oh, it happened alright, Rage. You went and proved what everyone already knew!

Rage turns his head slowly and stares at J2H, jaw dropped and at a loss for words.

J2H: You don’t deserve that belt. You’re not championship material, and ya never will be! Look at you! Pathetic! I held the belt for over a year and you couldn’t even hold it a month! And you went and lost it to a guy like Jeremiah Hardin! Fucking pathetic!

All Rage can do is blink. J2H continues to stare at him, laughing and shaking his head. Kittie gets kneels down to his eye level, complete disappointment written all over her face.

Kittie You can’t do this anymore, Rage. You’re not the monster you were before. You’ve ruined everything.

Her words are soft, but harsh and as much as Rage wants to respond, he can’t. He opens his mouth to speak, but the words just don’t come out. J2H continues to laugh.

J2H: Time for you to do everyone a favor and disappear, Rage. You’re nothing. You’ll never be as great as I am. You’ll never be the champion that I am for SCW. It’s time for me to right this wrong and get my title back, proving ya never should have had it in the first place. I’ll repair the damage you caused in just a matter of weeks holding MY belt. Get your ass out of my ring! Get your ass out of MY company you waste of a space!

Rage lowers his head in shame, but he can’t move. Jeremiah Hardin has already disappeared backstage to continue his celebration and Kittie has gotten back to her feet. To add insult to injury, J2H slaps Rage hard across the face, but Rage still can’t move.

J2H: GET OUT! GET OUT OF MY RING!

J2H slaps Rage again and Rage just collapses down the canvas, and that is when the assault begins. J2H unleashes all his frustration on Rage, kicking and stomping away and Rage doesn’t do anything to stop it, nor does Kittie. Kittie just let’s it happen, and so does Rage. J2H may be much smaller in size, but he manages to slowly roll Rage over towards the rope and then kicks him, rolling him under the bottom rope and out of the ring.

Rage crashes down to the floor below and the fans in the front row are on their feet, staring at him and laughing. And he doesn’t move. He lets the embarrassment sink in as J2H continues to shake his head and laugh as he exits the ring and heads backstage. Kittie stands back in the ring. She leans against the ropes, looking down at Rage on the floor below. Her mouth moves as she’s shouting at him, but it falls on deaf ears. Rage rolls over onto his back and stares up, his eyes occasionally glancing to Kittie as she shouts at him.

“RAGE!”

He’s paralyzed. His eyes are all that is able to move.

“RAGE!”

He can see her mouth continuing to move, but he just...can’t.

“RAGE!  WAKE THE FUCK UP!”

His eyes suddenly burst open and he’s surprised to see Kittie looking down at him. He bolts up and this causes him to fall backwards and off the bed as he crashes to the floor with a loud THUD! Kittie jumps out of bed and rushes around it, over to him.

Kittie Christ! What the fuck?!

Rage quickly sits up, looking around him in a panic.

Rage: W-what the fuck happened?!

Kittie You tell me! You were practically shouting in your sleep and I was trying to wake you up. You fucking fell out of the bed.

Rage looks around, confused for a moment and his heart is racing. Once he realizes it was all a terrible nightmare and he’s in the safety of his and Kittie’s hotel room, he’s able to relax a bit. He takes in a few deep breaths as Kittie sits on the floor next to him.

Kittie Seriously...what the hell was that all about?

Rage: It was all a nightmare. It was just a fucking nightmare! Thank fuck!

He takes in another deep breath as Kittie looks only more confused.

Kittie Yeah, obviously. Care to tell me what the hell happened in that nightmare that got you so riled up?

Rage: He beat me...He beat me for the title...

Kittie can’t help but crack an amused smile.

Kittie Who? J2H?

Rage turns and looks at her, shaking his head.

Rage: No! Fucking Jeremiah Hardin! But J was there. And so were you.

Even though he’s still slightly shaken by the nightmare, Kittie laughs and this causes Rage to frown.

Rage: I’m glad you think that’s funny because I sure as shit don’t!

Kittie I-I’m sorry, but it kind of is. But, hey, at least you’re not dreaming about this Electra and Ember shit and your mind is where it should be on this title defense this week.

Rage narrows his eyes at her.

Kittie Right...sorry. Tell me more about this nightmare.

Rage shakes his head.

Rage: It doesn’t matter, because it ain’t going to become a reality that’s for damn sure. Fuck, what is happening to me! Shit never used to get to me like this before.

Kittie It’s called being human, Rage. And you’ve got a lot on your plate right now, so it’s starting to take it’s toll. It’s not a big deal, but as long as you focus all your energy on this title defense, you should have no problem beating Hardin.

Rage shakes his head again and he brings his hands up to head, gripping it.

Rage: What the hell am I doing, Kittie? Was I fucking crazy cashing in when I did? Cashing in at all?

Kittie’s jaw drops and she just shakes her head in disbelief. They both remain sitting on the floor, as Rage continues to calm himself down.

Kittie You’re joking, right? You’re going to let some damn nightmare rattle you that much, that now you’re second guessing everything? It was a damn nightmare!

Rage: Yeah and what if it, even though I say it won’t, it still becomes a damn reality? J will be standing there laughing at me, making me a bigger fool than I already am, and you’ll just be standing there disappointed in me. What the fuck did I open myself up to?!

Kittie suddenly smacks Rage upside the back of his head, taking him by surprise. He turns and stares at her, and she glares at him, pointing her finger at him.

Kittie Knock this shit off and quit being such a god damn pussy! It was a damn nightmare, and you’re not going to let it become a reality! You’re the damn champion, and you’re going to man up and fight through that target on your back. Get over this damn insecurity and focus on proving why you’re the damn champion.

Rage: Don’t fucking hit me again.

Kittie Then shut the fuck up about this shit and get over it! I’m trying to knock some damn sense into you and I’ll do it again if I have to!

Rage snarls at her.

Rage: Alright, fine! Damn! Excuse me for actually freaking the fuck out over something that felt real! I couldn’t even move in the damn nightmare!

Kittie rolls her eyes.

Kittie It’s just your mind trying to play tricks on you. Seriously, just relax and don’t worry about it. Hardin isn’t even on the same level as you. You know that.

Rage takes in a deep breath and he pushes himself up and onto the edge of the bed. Kittie stands up and sits next to him.

Rage: Someone needs to tell Mark and Christian that then, because they keep putting him up against me. Fucking hell I just need to get this first defense over with already.

Kittie laughs.

Kittie I hate to break it to you, but you’re gonna be getting a hard time past more than just this first defense, Rage. Especially considering the way you cashed in. You can prove it over and over again that you’re worth being the champion, but in some people’s eyes, you never will be.

Rage turns and looks at her.

Rage: And in your eyes?

Kittie grins and shrugs. Rage’s jaw drops open and he quickly turns and grabs her, lifting her up and onto his lap. She wraps her arms around his neck.

Rage: Don’t got an answer for me, huh?

Kittie Careful, Rage. You need to focus on this match on Sunday...

Rage shrugs and shakes his head.

Rage: Oh I think I got time for a temporary distraction, don’t you?

Kittie I dunno. Five minutes is awful long time to be getting distracted...

Kittie lets out a laugh as Rage snarls at her, but he gets over it quickly as Kittie brings her lips to his in a passionate kiss and the two collapse back onto the bed, quickly forgetting Rage’s nightmare ever happened.




I don’t know how many times I have to do this shit. How many fucking times do I have to get put up against the same damn opponent, beat them, only to be thrown against them again and repeat the process again? And, worse yet, this time it’s for MY fucking title! Something is very fucking wrong with this picture.

I’ve had to face Jeremiah Hardin two times over the last couple of months and both times, the outcome has been the same. I’ve beat him. Me. I’ve walked away with the win. Not him. So, what the fuck makes them think that he deserves a shot at my god damn title? Someone please explain it to me, because I can’t fucking figure it out.

I’m getting sick and fucking tired of this bullshit. I’m literally getting so tired of facing this guy over and over again, just like I was with facing Dmitri over and over again. Don’t get me wrong, I like kicking ass more than anyone else around this place, but when it’s the same fucking person? It starts to piss me off more than anything!

Jeremiah, I don’t know what the fuck to say here that I haven’t already said before. I’m running out of shit to say, but then again, I never really had much to say in the first place because you’re just not worth wasting any material on. You’re the biggest waste of space on this roster, and that’s saying something because we have a lot of dipshits that just don’t deserve to be here. But you...I still don’t get you.

You’re just...here. You manage to squeak by and get a win every now and again, but it’s usually nothing but luck and you’ll never get anywhere. I don’t get why you’re still here. I don’t get why you’re given opportunity after fucking opportunity, continue to fail and still remain here! And now some people think you actually have a chance at taking my title on my very first defense?

Get the fuck out of here! This title is going NO WHERE, Jeremiah. No...where.

But you...you’re going right back to the bottom where you belong. You don’t deserve to be in the main event, and you never will. This is your one and only shot, and you’re going to fail miserably and that’s all there is to it. There will be no other outcome, no matter what you think or say.

I am the champion, Jeremiah. I am going to STAY the champion. It’s MY time. Not your’s so just prepare yourself to add another loss to that record of yours.

See ya Sunday, asshole!

8
Climax Control Archives / Drake Green- a cancer to SCW
« on: March 03, 2017, 08:39:47 PM »
 OOC: Apologies for the crappy RP this week.  Major writer’s block as far as CD scenes goes, and also had very little motivation to get much written.  This doesn’t happen often, and I didn’t want to just no-show either.




No matter how hard some people try to paint themselves to be the good guys, or the man of the people bullshit, deep down, you just know who they really are. Drake Green is one of those people. Drake Green is like a fucking cancer to SCW. Just when we’re finally rid of that disease, it rears its ugly head again and we have to deal with it all over again. Yeah, I just likened Drake Green to cancer. Don’t like it? Fuck you, I don’t care.

Drake Green is hands down, the biggest attention seeking jackass I’ve ever come across. Maybe that’s why him and his whore wife make the perfect pair, because they both beg for attention any chance they can. He feeds off of the attention he gets from the fans and acts like he gives a shit, and the fans are blinded by the bullshit to see that he really doesn’t give a shit. He just likes being in the spotlight, yet how many times has he “retired”? How many times has he given up this career he claims he loves so much, only to come swooping back in eventually, attacking the current champ and trying to snake his way back into the title picture? Sounds familiar doesn’t it? It should because it’s exactly what he’s done right now.

Isn’t that right, Drakey boy? Just when the fans had forgotten you and stopped giving a shit about the name Drake Green, you came running back into the ring and attacked J2H from behind, and what was your reasoning for it? Oh, right, because he was supposedly running his mouth so you had to shut him up. You really think that anybody believes that shit? I sure as shit don’t, but if that is the excuse you want to go with, go right ahead. It doesn’t make you look any better.

I already know what you’re going to say about me, Drakey boy, if anything really. You’re probably going to run your mouth and say a few words, but saying you don’t want to waste words on someone as “boring” as me, because that’s the only shit you think you have against me. Face it, Drake, you’re “insults” are just as old and washed up as you, so maybe you shouldn’t try. Either way, it doesn’t change what I’m going to do to you in that ring come Sunday night.

We’ve faced off in the past, Drake. I know you remember, and I know you’re going to try and use that little ego boost of a victory you hold over me from before and try and hold it against me now. Go ahead and try, but you’re not going to get the same outcome as you did before, because I’m not the same Rage as I was back then, and even if you try to deny it, you know it’s true. I don’t have the Sins holding me back like I did back then, and I’ve got the ways of J2Hism in my corner. What do you have, Drake? I’ll give you some time to think about it, but we all know the answer.

Nothing, Drake. You don’t have a God damned thing anymore, except your boring marriage to that dumbass blonde wife of yours. Why don’t you just go knock her up already so you can be the family man that she wants you to be, because that’s all you’ll ever be good for anymore, Drake. You’re wrestling career is over, and you know it. As much as you THINK you’re going to take that title from J2H, there’s not a chance in hell that will happen, because he’s been defending that title for the past year while you’ve been off drinking away your boring life as you fade into obscurity. Funny how the tides have turned, eh Drake? You used to call me boring all the fucking time, but that’s what you’re life has turned into, hasn’t it.

If there’s one thing you should be thankful for, Drake, it’s that I’m not going to be able to do all the damage I really wish I could do to you on Sunday. I can’t, because if I were to do everything I wanted, there wouldn’t be anything left for J2H at Blaze of Glory. And he still has a lot more revenge to unleash on you, asshole. You’re gonna wish you hadn’t attacked J2H at Inception, because it’s going to come back at you a million times worse.

Two days, Drake.  You’ve got two days to shake off that ring rust before you step into the ring against me. You might think you’re going to pin my shoulders to the mat, or somehow make me tap out, but I guarantee you, that shit ain’t gonna happen. You’ve got a world of hurt coming for you, Drake. Once J2H and I are through with you, there will be nothing left of Drake Green.

The devil is out for your blood, Drake. And he won’t stop until he gets it…

9
Climax Control Archives / Focus Rage Focus
« on: February 17, 2017, 10:14:49 PM »
 
January 22nd
During Inception
What You Didn’t See
**CAMERA ON**


The King of The Hill ladder match has come and gone, and as he promised, Rage walked away with the victory and the Golden Briefcase in his possession. It was a tough fought battle, but he simply refused to let Jeremiah Hardin, Xander Bishop or Calvin Harris walk out of the match with what he claimed was his from the beginning.  And his hard work paid off.  Now the show is quickly coming to a close and just as World Heavyweight Champion, J2H, is about to finish off Jamie Dean and successfully retain his championship, Rage can’t fight nature’s call any longer and he heads off into the restroom to relieve himself.  He wouldn’t miss much, he thought, so there would be no harm done.

Oh, but he was so very wrong.  As soon as he disappears into the restroom, three-time former World Heavyweight Champion, “Showtime” Drake Green, came running out of the audience and into the ring and started a vicious assault on J2H.  It was a quick attack, but it was brutal as J2H was beaten unconscious and left a bloody mess.  By the time Rage walked out of the restroom, the camera had already switched backstage and Jessie Salco was on the screen talking.  Rage stared at the screen for a moment and just shrugged, thinking nothing of what he missed while in the restroom.  Moments later, he heard a commotion just outside the door of the lockerroom and decided to see what was going on.  

As soon as he opened the door, he saw J2H being wheeled down the hall on a stretcher with Melody Grace frantically following behind, worried for her boyfriend.  Just as she was running past the door, Rage grabbed her by the arm and stopped her.  She quickly turned towards him, tears running down her cheek and clearly distraught.

Rage: Melody, what the fuck happened?!

Melody: I...I...Weren’t you watching?!

Rage looks down the hall where the exit doors are wide open and an ambulance is already waiting and the paramedics tend to J2H for a few moments.

Rage: Yeah, I was, but I had to take a piss just as he was about to pin Jamie.  What...the fuck...happened?!

Melody: It...it was so fast!  It...it was Drake.  I...I need to go with him!  Wait!

Melody yells down the hall at the paramedics just as they are loading J2H into the back of the ambulance.  One of the paramedics looks her way and she tries to run towards the ambulance but Rage once again stops her.

Rage: Drake Green?!  Fucking Drake Green did this?!  Melody, you’re match is next.  You can’t go with him.

Melody: I don’t care!  Don’t tell me that I can’t go with him!  He’s my boyfriend!  I have to be with him!

Rage: Look, I get you’re worried about him and I understand, but you have a shot at the World Bombshell Championship.  You think he’d really want you to screw all that up?!

Melody is in full on tears as she stares down the hall.  The paramedic has his hands up in the air as they can no longer wait another second.  They close the doors and drive off a few moments later, and this only makes Melody even more upset.

Melody: He...He’ll be so mad if I’m...not there!  Why didn’t you let me go with him?!

Rage: He’ll be more pissed off if he were to find out you blew your shot at the title, Melody.  You’ve busted your ass to get this shot, and you’re not going to let what that piece of shit Drake did to J mess it up.

Melody: It doesn’t matter anymore!  I’ll never be able to focus and win the title now!

Rage grabs Melody by her shoulders and lets out a frustrated sigh.

Rage: I’ll carry your ass out to that ring myself if I have to.  Don’t worry about J.  He’ll be fine.  I’ll take you to the hospital after your match.  After you win the title.  You WILL win, Melody.  So you and J can be the Golden couple or whatever. Now you’re either going to walk your as to the ring and focus on the prize, or I’m going to carry you out there.  Which is it gonna be?

Melody sniffles, still worried about J2H, but as she looks up at Rage and sees he’s serious about carrying her to the ring if he has to, she just shakes her head.

Melody: Fine!  I’ll go!  But you better not leave for the hospital without me or I’ll kick you in the shin harder than Despy ever did!

Rage rolls his eyes as Melody quickly darts off down the hall towards the curtain to head to the ring.  The backstage is buzzing with talk of Drake’s attack on J2H and Rage looks around as people stare at him and talk quietly under their breath.  He starts breathing heavily, fuming over what happened before he finally lets out a boisterous growl and all eyes fall on him and everything goes quiet.

Rage: DRAKE...GREEN!

Everyone blinks slowly as they stare at him and he rushes over to two backstage workers, grabbing one of them by his shirt collar and pinning him against the wall.

Rage: Where the fuck is Drake Green?!  WHERE IS HE?!

The backstage worker shakes his head nervously and shrugs, unable to utter a word for fear Rage might seriously hurt him.  This only frustrates Rage more and he drops the man, who scurries off down the hall, along with the person he was talking to.  Everyone else attempts to do the same.

Rage: HAVE ANY OF YOU FUCKERS SEEN DRAKE GREEN?!

No one answers him as they all rush away, scared for their safety.  Rage closes his eyes and grabs the top of his head before letting out another angry growl and looking around.  He wants nothing more than to run off to search for Drake, but he made a promise to Melody and it was a promise he intended to keep.

Rage: FUCK!

He then grabs a steel chair, folds it up quickly and whips it down the hall.  It makes a loud clanking noise as it hits the wall and Rage storms off towards the backstage entrance where he intends to wait for Melody.  Payback on Drake Green would just have to wait until later…

********************

A Few Hours Later
**OFF CAMERA**


It’s been a long night to say the least.  As promised, immediately following the World Bombshell Championship match in which Melody Grace walked out as the new champion, Rage and Melody quickly headed to the local hospital in which J2H was transported to.  After checking on J2H and ensuring he would be okay with Melody for the night, Rage headed home, making sure to tell Melody if she needed anything to call and that he would be back in the morning. J2H was still groggy and in a lot of pain and there was nothing much Rage could do at that point.

So he headed the short distance back to his home.  As always, he walked into a quiet house, though tonight it was a welcome silence following the chaos of the last few hours.  As soon as he walked in the door, he dropped his duffel bag and the golden briefcase on the floor and headed to the refrigerator, deciding to have a beer before heading straight to bed.  No sooner than he popped the top off than did his phone start ringing in his pocket.  He quickly took it out of his pocket, thinking it was Melody calling him from the hospital.  But as he looked at the screen, he rolled his eyes and took a quick gulp of his beer before he answered the call.

Rage: Electra?  Why the hell are you calling me so late?

He put his phone on speaker, setting it down on the counter as he drank his beer.  Electra chuckled on the other end of the phone.

Electra: Somehow I had a feeling you’d ask me that.  I watched the show tonight and wanted to give you a call.  I wasn’t sure if you’d be awake, but I guess you are.

Rage: I was just about to go crash, actually.  I just got back from the hospital and I have to head back up there in the morning so I need every minute of sleep I can get.  What do you want?

Electra: How’s he doing?

Rage took another big gulp of his beer and glared down at his phone as if Electra could see the look on his face.

Rage: He’s in rough shape, but Melody is with him.  The fuck do you care anyway?  You didn’t call me just to check on someone you’ve never even met, did you?

Electra laughs again.  Rage grabs his phone and heads towards the stairs, heading up to his room.

Electra: No, I didn’t.  I was calling to speak to you, of course.  But, I know you and James are...friends.

Rage noticed the slight hesitation as Electra finished her sentence.  He walks up to his king sized bed, tossing the phone down as he takes his shirt off and gets ready for bed.

Rage: Well would you please get to the fucking point.  I haven’t heard from you in months so I’m a little confused as to why you’re suddenly calling me now.

Electra: Well...do you mind if we speak in person?  If I’m honest, I was actually calling to make sure you were home...

Rage: The fuck?  Electra, I just told you I’m---

Electra: I’m at your front door.

Rage closes his eyes and lets out a growl.

Rage: What?  Are you fucking kidding me?

Electra: Nope.

The sound of the doorbell ringing follows and Rage lets out a sigh.  He quickly ends the call before he storms out of his room and back downstairs.  When he opens the front door, Electra is, indeed, standing outside.  She has a smile on her face when she sees Rage shirtless, but Rage does not return the smile.

Electra: Do you really hate me that much?

Rage: At the moment?  Yes.  I’m fucking exhausted and I’m not in the mood to deal with whatever it is you want to talk to me about.

Electra lets herself in, much to Rage’s disapproval.  He turns around and stares at her as she walks in and looks around the kitchen and then large living room.

Electra: Been a while since I’ve been in here...

Rage: Yeah, and like last time, you weren’t invited inside.  You off your meds or some shit?

Electra laughs and shakes her head.  She turns around and looks at him again.

Electra: I’m sorry if I’m stepping out of bounds here, Rage.  It’s just that with you, there’s really no other way.  I have to admit, I’m surprised you’re still living in this place, considering--

Rage: Considering what?  I happen to like this house so why the hell would I move?

Electra folds her arms and the look on her face says that she is hesitating with what she really wants to say.  Rage stares at her, waiting for her to respond and she finally takes in a deep breath and spits it out.

Electra: It’s a pretty big house for a single bachelor, Rage.  I mean with Kittie and your brother gone, why would you need to stay in this place?

Rage laughs and shakes his head.

Rage: You clearly have no idea what you’re talking about.  Kittie and I are still together.

Electra stares at him, surprised.

Electra: Really?  I thought you two split up after you left the Sins?  She moved out, didn’t she?

Rage: Are you fucking stalking me again or something?  How the fuck do you seem to know so much?  And, she’s just staying at Sins until we figure shit out.  My relationship with Kittie is none of your business, but I’ve told you that shit in the past.

Electra takes a few steps towards Rage, nodding.

Electra: I know, and I’m sorry.  I’m just making sure you’re okay, that’s all.  You’re the father of my child and regardless of how things stand between us, I’d like to make sure you’re okay.  You’re all alone in this place.

Rage: I’m fine, Electra.  Fan-fucking-tastic, actually.  So, if that’s all you wanted, you can go ahead and let yourself out, because I really need to get some fucking sleep.

Rage points towards the door and heads back upstairs a few moments later.  He just assumes Electra will let herself out, but given their history together, he should no better.  Electra stands there for a few moments, at a loss for words.  She takes in a deep breath and then heads upstairs towards Rage’s bedroom, refusing to let their conversation end that way.  When she approaches his bedroom, the door is wide open and she looks inside.  Rage is laying flat on his stomach with his eyes closed, clearly exhausted and about to fall asleep.  She quietly sneaks into the room and towards the bed.  Rage hears her, however, and lets out a growl.

Rage: Get the fuck out of my room, Electra.

Electra: I’m not leaving, Rage.  I’ll sleep in another room if that’s what you want, but you’ve been alone in this house for too long and you could use some company.

Rage bolts upright in the bed and glares at Electra.  She stands just a couple feet away from the bed with her arms folded.

Rage: What I need?  What I need is some fucking sleep, not some crazy bitch keeping me awake trying to get in my pants!

Electra laughs and shakes her head.

Electra: I’m here for you, Rage.  I’m trying to help you out.  Whatever that entails.  I’m not going to the lengths I did a few years ago, but you’re forgetting, I know you.  I know when you’re frustrated, and you’re clearly frustrated.

Rage: Are you fucking serious?  You came all the way to Vegas from Michigan just to try and get me to fuck you?!  You really haven’t changed, have you?

Electra: Yes, I have changed, Rage.  A few years ago I’d be pushing myself on you, but I’m not, am I?  I’m not asking you to pour your heart out and talk about shit that’s bothering you, because I know that’s not you.  But whatever it is that you need...I’m here to help you.

Rage shakes his head and looks down to the floor.  He doesn’t say anything and the longer he remains silent, the more impatient Electra gets and she takes a few steps towards him.

Electra: Unless of course you want me to push myself on you.

Rage looks up at her, still saying nothing and she takes another step towards him.

Electra: I know you had your reasons for doing what you did, Rage.  I’m not judging you for them, either.  I don’t know what is going on inside that head of yours but you need to unleash that pent up frustration.

Electra is now standing directly in front of Rage as he’s seated on the edge of the bed.  He looks annoyed, but he doesn’t push her away.  She wraps her arms around his neck and brings her lips to his, kissing him aggressively.  He doesn’t fight it and he grabs her waist and the two collapse back onto the bed as they continue their game of tonsil hockey.  Before things can go any further and they really get all hot and heavy, Rage pushes Electra away from him and sits up quickly, lifting her up and putting her back on her feet.

Rage: Fuck.  This isn’t going to happen, Electra.

Electra grins, thinking otherwise.

Electra: Why?  You clearly want to.

Rage: Me telling you it isn’t going to happen means that I don’t want to!  You need to stop this shit!

Electra: Again, why?  Kittie clearly isn’t here taking care of your needs so why deny yourself?  Why deny the both of us?

Rage glares at her as she stands there with her arms folded and occasionally licking her lips.

Rage: You and I are not going to happen again, Electra.  We can’t happen again because we’re not good for each other, so just get it through your damn head.  We’re not going to be a family with Ember if that is what you’re hoping for.  I don’t know why you told her the truth about us being her parents, but it was a mistake.  She was better off being raised by your brother.

Electra suddenly frowns, not too pleased with hearing that.

Electra: She deserved to know the truth, and I wanted her to know.  Just because you’re too damn scared to be a father doesn’t mean I’m afraid to be her mother.  I’ve sorted out my life and gotten help for my problems, but what have you done?  Clearly nothing.

Rage: Fuck you!  I’ve been fine with my life before you decide to pop back up whenever you see fit!  And you clearly still want a piece of me if you came all this way just for my dick.

Electra laughs and shakes her head.

Electra: Again, I didn’t come here for me.  I came here for you, but I see it was a mistake.  Keep telling yourself that you’re fine with your life, Rage.  I think you’re lying to yourself, but whatever.  Enjoy your nightly dates with your right hand from now on.

Rage narrows his eyes angrily at her as she turns and storms out of the room and then downstairs.  Moments later he hears the door slamming shut as Electra leaves the house and he just closes his eyes and shakes his head before he collapses back into the bed, ready to get some sleep.  That is, if he can manage to forget everything that just happened and almost happened.




Flash Forward
Sunday February 12th- 3 Weeks Later
Irvine, California
**ON CAMERA**


Earlier in the night, Rage walked out to the ring and addressed not only the fans, but the entire men’s locker room.  Holding the Golden Briefcase carrying a guaranteed shot at any title at any time, he put just about every single champion on notice, declaring that the only championship that is safe is the World Heavyweight Championship.  A decision everyone thought was not only odd, but downright a mistake as well as it was well known that for the longest time, Rage had expressed his desire to win back the championship he hadn’t held in almost five years.  But that all changed the moment he joined sides with J2H and started following the ways of J2Hism.

Following his in-ring speech, Rage headed backstage, still carrying the briefcase.  People stared at him every now and then, but he ignored just about all of them as he walked down the hall.  Eventually, he came to a stop and stared just ahead of him as his eyes slowly narrowed.  When the camera panned out, his estranged fiancee, Kittie, is seen standing there with her arms folded, glaring at him unimpressed.

Rage: What the hell are you doing here?

Kittie laughs.

Kittie: Do I really need a reason to be here?

Rage: Considering you’re not contracted anymore, yes.

Kittie rolls her eyes.

Kittie: I am allowed to join Synn and Despayre from time to time, you know.  Despy might not have a match tonight, but I wanted to come with.  So, here I am.

Rage now rolls his eyes.  An awkward silence follows as Rage looks away, avoiding eye contact with Kittie.  After a what seems like minutes, Kittie shakes her head.

Kittie: So, did you mean what you said out there?

Rage: Every fucking word.  But, which part in particular are you so worried about?

Kittie: You know damn well which part.  Two parts, actually.  You’re seriously considering cashing in against Despy?!  What the hell is your problem?!

Rage rolls his eyes and laughs.  He looks down at the briefcase and then back up to Kittie with a grin on his face.

Rage: I’m exploring all options, so I haven’t really decided.  And, besides, like I said, I never used my rematch clause for the Internet Championship, so who knows.  It just might happen.

Kittie: You never even wanted the Internet Championship in the first place!  It’s why you LET Despy win and never cashed in your rematch clause!  Now all of a sudden you’ve changed your mind and just forgotten the one title that you were busting your ass to get a shot at and that your new “friend” kept denying you a shot at?!  You’ve lost your fucking mind!

Rage: I’m really not in the mood to fight with you again, Kittie.  All we fucking do lately is fight, and I’m sick of it.  If you don’t like the decisions I’m making, you’re more than welcome to just stay the fuck away from me, because I’m over it.  I’m doing what the fuck I want to do, but clearly you can’t seem to support my decision.

Kittie’s jaw drops open.

Kittie: Are...are you serious right now?  So does that mean you want the ring back, then?

Rage: I told you, Kittie, I’m leaving that decision up to you.  If you want to move back home and work this shit out, fine.  But it’s all up to you.

Kittie laughs and shakes her head, but it’s not an amused laugh by any means.

Kittie: Move back home, huh?  You want me to move back home so we can work out our shit, huh?

Rage shrugs.

Rage: All we fucking do is fight, Kittie!  And then you end up going right back to Synn’s place and it doesn’t help either of us.  So, either you want to give me back the ring, or you want to move back home.  It’s...your...call.

Kittie stands there for a few moments, tapping her foot as she thinks things over.  Rage lets out a sigh and shakes his head when Kittie’s hands drop back down.

Kittie: Fine.  I’ll make you a deal.  I’ll move back home, but you have to take that briefcase there...

She points to the golden briefcase in his hands.

Kittie: and cash it in against J2H.

Rage lets out a loud laugh and shakes his head.

Rage: Ain’t gonna happen, Kittie.  I’m not cashing it in against, J.  I’m over it, and you should get over it, too.

Kittie glares at him angrily and throws her hands up in the air in frustration.

Kittie: You have got to be the stupidest and most stubborn, pig-headed jackass I have ever met!  You’re giving up a guaranteed shot at the World Heavyweight Championship for a reason I can’t even fucking understand!  GAH!  YOU DUMBASS!!

With no warning at all, Kittie hauls off and kicks Rage hard in the shin!  It’s enough to cause him to nearly lose his footing, but he manages to hop on his other foot and stay on his feet.  He lets out a pained yell as Kittie storms off down the hall and he shakes his leg, trying to get feeling back into it as he stares in the direction she ran off and watches her disappear around another corner.  He glares into the camera as the scene fades away.




After Climax Control
**OFF CAMERA**


Climax Control ended just a short while ago and everyone is filtering out of the building.  Rage is just walking out of the locker room with his things as World Heavyweight Champion J2H walks up to him.  He notices the annoyed expression on Rage’s face and calls him out on it.

J2H: What the hell is your problem now?  You weren’t in such a shitty mood earlier so what gives?

Rage: Women.  That’s my fucking problem.  Doesn’t matter.  I’m ready to get the fuck out of this shithole.

J2H laughs and shakes his head.

J2H: You really need to quit worrying about this shit with Kittie, because it’s no use.  She just wants to turn you back into the Sins bitch, but you no better than that now.  Ask her for the damn ring back already.

Rage: She can keep the damn ring, but it’s her decision if she wants to end it.  I’ve told her that countless times, yet she still insists on confronting me and arguing with me all the fucking time.  It’s pissing me off to no end!

J2H: Forget about that right now.  Get that shit out of your head, because you’ve got more important shit to worry about.  Your match against Samuel Devereux was rescheduled for next week and you need to focus on winning that match and not letting your ex distract you and screw things up again.

Rage mumbles a few words under his breath and J2H just stares at him, no clue what he just said.

Rage: She’s not my fucking ex...Not yet anyway.  And don’t worry.  Samuel Devereux will be no problem for me.

J2H: Yeah, right.  Like I believe that shit.  You’re holding that Golden Briefcase for a reason, right?  You won the damn thing, but if you go out there next week and lose to Samuel Devereux, how will that look?  Focus, Rage, because you’re better than this damn drama that the Sins get you involved in.

Rage closes his eyes and takes in a deep breath.  With the Golden Briefcase in one hand, he unclenches his other hand that was going white knuckled just before that.

J2H: You realize Jamie Dean is going to be out at ringside for this match, don’t you?

Rage shrugs.

Rage: Yeah?  So?  Why the fuck should I be worried about Devereux’s new play thing?

J2H: I don’t think you should really be worried, but I’d expect him to try and get a little payback in for what you did after that battle royal before.  I doubt he’s forgotten about that shit.

Rage laughs.

Rage: Let him fucking try.  I don’t think I need to remind you that I’m a hell of a lot bigger than he is.

J2H: All I’m saying is just keep your eyes open and don’t underestimate this damn match.  You know you can beat Samuel Devereux easily, and I know it, too.  So go out there and fucking prove it.

Rage: Like I said, don’t worry about it.  I’m not worried about facing this jackass.  With or without his boy toy at ringside, I’ll have no problem beating him.

J2H pats Rage on the arm and nods.

J2H: Just keep that attitude and you’ll be fine.  Oh, and just stay the hell away from Kittie.  If she tries to approach you again, just fucking walk away.  These little pep talks are getting old.

Rage: Yeah, whatever.  Let’s just get the fuck out of here.

J2H shakes his head and shrugs.  He is the first to start walking away and Rage follows behind him as the two head off to, presumably find Melody Grace and leave.  




Samuel Devereux, huh?  Is he really supposed to scare me?  Am I supposed to be intimidated by this guy just because I don’t have the clear size advantage over him that I do with most others I have faced?  Or maybe I’m supposed to be scared because he seems to be so highly regarded and a possible favorite to get a World Heavyweight title shot in the future?  Fuck that.

Let me make one thing clear, I’m not intimidated.  By anyone.  I don’t fucking care who it is.  I don’t give a shit if the guy is bigger than me or smaller than me.  It doesn’t change the fact that I’m going to walk down the ramp, step into that ring and beat the fuck out of anybody and everybody they put in front of me.  And that includes Samuel Devereux.  As highly regarded as he may be, he needs to realize just who the fuck he is up against, because I don’t think he does.  

Samuel Devereux may be into some freaky shit that even I don’t understand.  He may be all “enigmatic” and shit, but I’m a lot more dangerous than he ever will be.  There may be only two inches separating the two of us, but I could snap his neck if I really wanted to.  But, don’t worry.  I won’t go doing anything like that.

But I will inflict some serious amount of pain on him and enjoy doing it because his new little boy toy, Jamie Dean, will be at ringside watching.  And as much as Jamie will be rooting for him to get the win over me so they can run off and celebrate behind closed doors, I’m going to do Jamie Dean an even bigger favor.  I’m going to incapacitate Samuel Devereux and make it so Jamie has to play nurse for a little while.  

I don’t appreciate people trying to make it seem like I don’t stand a chance.  I don’t fucking appreciate people ignoring the fact that I’ve made a bigger impact on this company than Samuel Devereux ever will and because of that, Samuel Devereux has a big fucking reality check heading his way.  

I’ve heard rumblings that Samuel might be given a title opportunity at some point soon.  Which title?  Fuck if I know and fuck if I care, but I’m going to show him and everyone else the one person they all need to worry about.  I’m going to go into this match and send an even louder message to all the fucking champions watching backstage, because what I am going to do to Samuel Devereux?  It could very well be any of them next.  

I have the Golden Briefcase for a reason.  I’m the King Of the Hill for a fucking reason, and if the Roulette, Internet or Tag Team Champions don’t seem to believe that?  Well...they better watch their fucking backs because once I’m through with Samuel Devreux, I could be coming after anyone of them at any time.  I might give them warning.  I might not.  That’s the best fucking part about having this briefcase.  None of you have any fucking clue.

So, Samuel Devereux, I hope you’re fucking ready.  The devil is looking forward to going toe to toe with such an enigmatic soul such as yourself, but this is one fight you can’t win, Samuel.  I’ve never been more fucking determined to send a message loud and clear as I have been lately.  One by one they put you assholes against me.  And one by one, you all fall victim to the devil.  

Oh and one more thing, Samuel.  Make sure to tell your boy toy, Jamie Dean, not to stick his nose where it doesn’t belong.  Make sure to tell him to keep his ass on the outside of the ring, because if he tries and gets involved he’ll be wheeled out on a stretcher and there won’t be any “fun time” between the two of you for a very long time.  If ever again.  This match is between you and me, Samuel.  And there is nothing that Jamie Dean can do to stop me from beating your ass all over the six-sided ring.

Two days, Samuel.  You’ve got two days to enjoy a pain free life, because after Sunday?  Well...you’ll see.

The devil is out for your blood, Samuel.  And he’s not stopping until he gets it!

10
Climax Control Archives / The Devil and J2Hism
« on: January 06, 2017, 09:57:55 PM »
 
January 2nd, 2016
A New Year...New Rage?


2016 wasn’t exactly the year that Rage had envisioned for himself.  There were more lows than highs unfortunately, even though he was a two time Internet Champion and even found himself getting engaged to his then fellow Seven Deadly Sins member, Kittie.  He tried to end out his year a little early and on a bright note by shocking everyone by turning his back on the Seven Deadly Sins and joining the World Heavyweight Champion, J2H, and following J2Hism.  He had hoped it would be a smart decision, and in the beginning, he thought it was.  But now?  Now he was beginning to doubt himself.

He wasn’t booked for the first show of 2017, and he had no real reason to be at the show.  So he didn’t go.  He chose to stay home, brooding as SCW rang in the new year with their first show of the year.  The only light in the room is coming from his laptop as he watches the show, and as the light shines on his face, he snarls after what he just watched on the show.  He slams his laptop shut and tosses it on the edge of the bed.  He brings his large legs over the edge of the bed and touches his feet to the floor as he grabs his phone off the night stand and turns on light.

Rage: Son of a bitch better answer his damn phone...

Rage goes through his contacts and finds J2H’s number, and instead of just calling him, decides to make a FaceTime call with the World Heavyweight Champion.  He knew J wasn’t at the show.  He knew he was of celebrating the new year on some tropical beach, but that’s not what was bugging Rage.  No.  Rage didn’t care where J was, because as the champion, J2H could do whatever the hell he wanted.  Something else was bugging him big time, and he was going to give the champion a piece of his mind.  As long as he answered the call.  Which he did just then.

J2H: You better have a good reason for interrupting my vacation, big man.

J’s face appears on Rage’s phone and Rage narrows his eyes, snarling at the champion.

J2H: Not that your current facial expression is different than any other day, but what’s pissing ya off at the moment?  What’s got ya so pissed off you just had to call me while I’m enjoying this tropical weather while you’re back in that shithole known as Las Vegas?

J smirks and Rage squeezes his phone a little bit.

Rage: Did I make a mistake in trusting you, J?  Huh?  Did I?  Did I make a huge fucking mistake in following this J2Hism shit, believing shit would turn around for me?

J2H: Whoa, whoa, whoa.  Calm the fuck down, man.  What the hell are you talking about?  J2Hism isn’t a mistake, Rage.  In just over two months, you’ve made more of a statement than you did in how many years with the Seven Deadly Sins?  Trust me, you didn’t make a mistake.

Rage laughs and shakes his head.

Rage: Really?  Then tell me why the fuck that blonde bimbo becoming a follower is such a bigger fucking deal.  I’m not gonna have Drake Green’s whore wife outshining me, J.  It ain’t gonna happen, and this makes--

J2H: Hold up, Rage.  Calm down for a second, alright?

J leans forward, still sitting in the sand overlooking the sea.  Rage is breathing heavily, growing more frustrated by the second, but he stops speaking, letting J speak.

J2H: Neither one of you are going to outshine the other, Rage.  She’s a bombshell, and you clearly aren’t.  She just made a smart decision like you did.  That’s all this is.

Rage laughs again.

Rage: Bullshit.  Mikah becoming a follower of J2Hism makes zero fucking sense, J.  She doesn’t need this shit, and everyone knows it.  She’s fucking married to Drake Green.  She holds the record of being the longest reigning World Bombshell Champion.  What the fuck does she need J2Hism for?!

J smirks and shakes his head.

J2H: Same reason you do, big man.  Just because she held the World Bombshell Championship for nine months, doesn’t mean anything right now.  She lost the title almost a year ago, and since then she’s had a rough year.  And being married to Drake Green ain’t shit for her to brag about.  Drake actually needs to brag about being married to her.

Rage: It still makes no fucking sense to me, J.  Bombshell or not, she’s still going to outshine me and I’m not gonna fucking deal with that, man.  This shit ain’t going how I thought it would.  I mean, look at what happened with JT Midas joining the same fucking time?  Look how long that fucking lasted?

J laughs.  

J2H: Look, I’ll admit that was a mistake, but you and Mikah?  That’s not a mistake, man.  If there is a reason that Mikah may have outshined you tonight--

Rage glares and snarls into the camera but J just gives him a look and Rage takes in a deep breath.

J2H: Let me finish.  Mikah may have outshine you tonight, but that was because she was actually at the damn show to make a statement, and she did.  Hell, I’m not even in Vegas and I made a fucking statement.  What the hell did you do?  You stayed at home doing jack shit and that’s why people are going to forget that you’re even a part of the J2Hism picture.  You can’t do that shit.

Rage: Why the fuck should I be there when I have fuck all going on, and neither do you?  Hell, there isn’t even anyone running their mouth claiming they’re going to take that title from you for me to beat the shit out of right now.  Mark and Christian aren’t giving me a fucking thing to do.

J shakes his head and lets out a sigh.  

J2H: Do me a favor.  Use your brain for a second and think back to when you finally came to your senses and really listened to what I was saying.  Can you do that?

Rage: What the hell does that have to do with anything?!

J2H: Just fucking do it, alright?

Rage sighs again and shakes his head.  He closes his eyes for a second and thinks back to the moment, just a few short months ago, when J2H managed to open his eyes…




**FLASHBACK**
Several Months Ago


Rage has been a lot moodier than normal as of late, and instead of leaving the show with the rest of the Seven Deadly Sins, he decides to stick around for a while and then head back by himself.  They all ultimately agreed, and once the big man was ready to leave the arena, he grabs his bag and heads out of the locker room.  He thinks he’s the last one at the show..at the arena even, but once he steps outside and through the door, he realizes he’s wrong.

A large crowd has gathered out in the parking lot, and almost hundreds of fans are swarming around someone.  As Rage gets a closer look, he realizes that World Heavyweight Champion, J2H, is the cause for this uproar.  Love him or hate him, he still draws attention from the fans, and this only causes Rage to roll his eyes.  He stands back for a few moments and watches as J2H signs autographs, playing the good role of champion as he should, though Rage knows that underneath it all, J2H doesn’t give a crap about the fans.  Rage lets out a low growl and starts walking towards his car, almost trying to sneak away.  Not that he has to, because not a single fan turns and looks towards him.  But J2H does.  Just as he signs the last autograph, in fact.

J2H: Why are you trying to be all sneaky, huh?  It’s not like these people would actually run from me to give you any attention.

Rage stops walking for a moment and closes his eyes.  He does his best to ignore J2H but J sees him clenching his fists at his side as he walks over to him.

J2H: What’s the matter?  Can’t handle the truth?  Isn’t this proof enough?  None of those people even bothered to come running up to you, begging you for your autograph or a picture.  Face it.  You’re washed up and you put them all to sleep.

J2H has a smug grin on his face and Rage turns and glares at him.  He wants nothing more than to knock a few of J’s teeth down his throat, but he holds himself back again.

Rage: Maybe they didn’t because they know I don’t give a shit about the attention.  I’m not wasting my time signing autographs or posing for stupid fucking pictures with those people.  That’s not why I’m here.  So just shut your fucking mouth and go back to pretending to give a shit about them, too.  You and I both know you don’t.

J2H laughs and shakes his head.

J2H: Look at you.  Such a waste.  You’re all bark and no bite these days.  You think I don’t know you, Rage.  But I do.  I know why you career is where it is.  I know why you’re not scary anymore.  I know--

Rage: You don’t know shit, J.  So quit acting like you do before I beat your ass all over this parking lot right here, right now.

J2H laughs again.

J2H: You won’t do it.  You and I both know it.  No one takes you seriously anymore, and I know the reason why.  But go ahead and keep being who are you, big man.  Because it’s gotten you soooooo far, hasn’t it?

J2H shakes his head and goes to walk away without another word.  Clenching his fist again, Rage calls J2H back to him.

Rage: Oh really?  Enlighten me then.  If you’re such a fucking know it all in this case, go ahead and say it.  Why doesn’t anyone take me seriously, champ?

With his back still facing Rage, J2H smirks.  He turns back around to face him, and keeps the smirk on his face.

J2H: The Seven Deadly Sins...

Rage’s eyes widen but he lets out a laugh and shakes his head.

Rage: You’re fucking joking, right?  They’re the whole fucking reason I’ve accomplished what I have so far in my damn career!  They’ve supported me and guided me in everything I’ve ever done.  That’s not holding me back.  Nice try, though.

Rage laughs again as J2H walks back towards him, laughing as well.  Rage quiets down as J2H gets just a few inches away from him.

J2H: And you’re fucking stupid for believing that.  When is the last time you held this title?

J holds up the World Heavyweight Championship.

J2H: Been a while, hasn’t it?  And even then, how long was that reign of yours, huh?  Not very long.  You might have done what not many could have back then and beaten Nick Jones but he took the title right back just a few weeks later, so some win that was.  Face it, Rage.  You’re stale.  You claim to be the **air quotes** Sin of Wrath but that’s nothing to brag about these days, is it?  You’re barely even worth the lower tier titles anymore.  But...

Rage is glaring furiously at J2H, but his eyes return to their normal state as J stops speaking for a moment.

Rage: But?  But what??

J2H: There just might be hope for ya, big man.  IF you can find your balls and walk away from the Seven Deadly Sins.  The Seven Deadly Sins are the past, man.  But the present...the future?  It’s all about J2Hism.  Deep down you know what I’m saying is the truth, Rage.  As long as you allow Synn and the rest of the Sins to keep you on a ball and chain like they do, no one will take you seriously.  Think about it...

J2H lightly pats Rage on the arm and walks away.  Rage stands frozen in place.  His face is just...blank.  His fists are clenched at his side still, but a few moments later, when it looks like Rage is going to completely explode, the tension just drains from him.  He turns and walks back to his car, tossing his bag into the back seat.  He then gets into the driver’s seat but before he starts the engine, he takes his phone out of his pocket.  He stares at it for a few moments, quietly thinking to himself, debating what he is about to do.  He finally takes in a deep breath and dials a number…




**Back to the Present**


J2H: Didn’t take you very long to realize what I was saying was right, did it?

Rage quickly shakes his head, snapping out of his momentary daze as he remembers how it all started.  He looks back down at J2H on his phone screen and shakes his head.

Rage: Maybe not, but I’m getting fucking tired of shit in SCW right now, J.  There ain’t shit for me to do, and even when I try to tell people I’m gonna make a statement, they don’t fucking care.  They just ignore it and pay attention to other shit.

J2H: So make them pay attention.  We’ll find you something to do, big man.  You can make a big impact...a big statement.  Just stop standing back waiting for someone to piss you off.  Just...fucking let loose, man.  You want people to fear you?

Rage glares at J and nods.

Rage: They’d be fucking stupid not to, and you know it.

J2H: So show them why.  You want to call yourself the devil of SCW?  Well let that damn devil out of his cage and give those people something to fear.  You don’t need a reason to cause some pain, so quit acting like it.  Don’t fucking hold back anymore.

Rage: And what about this Mikah shit, huh?  What if I still don’t like it?

J shakes his head and laughs.

J2H: Don’t worry about Mikah.  She’s gonna do her thing, and you do yours.  What she does will have no effect on you at all, so just don’t worry about it.  Understand?  Or do I have to waste more time from my vacation trying to explain it to you?

Rage: I fucking get it, alright.  I’m just running out of patience with shit.

J2H: Like I said...let that devil out of his cage, big man.  The Seven Deadly Sins aren’t holding you back anymore.  I’m not holding you back.  You want to make a statement?  Go out there next week and just fucking do it.  Look, we’ll talk about this more next week.  Think about it, alright?  Brood in your anger or whatever it is that you do.  I’m going back to enjoying my vacation.

Rage rolls his eyes.

Rage: Yeah, yeah.  Whatever.  Talk to ya later.

The call then quickly ends and J2H disappears from the phone screen.  Rage puts his phone back on his night stand and sits there for a moment, thinking about everything J2H had said to him.  He still doesn’t look happy but he lays back in bed and opens his laptop up again to finish watching the show.




This is it?  This is the best that Mark and Christian can put me up against?  Some dumbass with a fucked up name?  Jesus Christ, things never change do they?  But, none of that shit matters anymore, because no matter who the hell they book me against, the end result is going to be the same.  Me walking out with the win and the poor bastard I’m facing walking out in a serious amount of pain.

Eyesnsane.  Fuck, I can’t even say that name without shaking my damn head.  What the fuck kind of name is Eyesnsane?!  Am I supposed to be afraid of you just because your name tries to imply that you’re fucking insane or something?  Get a fucking clue, dude, and change that shit.  

Guys like you, really get my blood fucking boiling.  You walk around here, talking a big game, acting like you’re hot shit, but you’re not.  You’re nothing, and you’ll always be nothing.  I don’t know why Mark or Christian booked this match, but it ain’t gonna end well for you.  All it’s gonna do is show them why you need to just stick to tag team matches because ya can’t hack it in the ring by yourself.  You’re the type of guy that needs his tag team partner to carry his ass to a win.   But not only that, you need to hide behind that stable of yours, trying to make yourself look good.  Trust me, I know guys like you, Eyesnsane.  

I used to be the same fucking way.

Every day for years...Fucking YEARS...I hid behind the Seven Deadly Sins, thinking they’d lead me to success, but did they?  Some people might say they did, but not me.  Sure, I won a title here and there, but did any of that matter to anyone?  Fuck no!  The whole time I was in the Sins, not one fucking person took me seriously, and anything I achieved, was only put as a success to the Sins.  Not me.

Think about it, Eyesnsane.  A guy like you a member of The Elders?  Fucking seriously?  Big fucking mistake, Eyes.  Big fucking mistake.  But I don’t expect it to get through that skull of yours.  Not yet anyway.  So, I’m gonna do what I do best.  I’m gonna walk out to the ring.  I’m gonna stand in my corner until that bell rings, and when it does?  All bets are off, Eyes.  Once that bell rings, the devil of SCW is going to be unleashed and guess what?  You’re the first unfortunate bastard to fall victim to the devil.  I’d say I’d do you a favor and try and make it quick and painless, but fuck that shit.  

I’m done doing people favors.  The only person I’m doing favors for anymore is myself and I’m going to enjoy every fucking second of listening to the sheer agony I put you through.  You’ll be begging me to just put you out of your misery, but will I give you what you want?  Will I just give you a quick and sudden end?  Fuck no.  You’re going to suffer, and you’re going to suffer a lot because I want everyone to see just how fucking serious I am.  

Don’t believe me, Eyesnsane?  Just wait until Sunday, and you’ll find out.  You’ll all find out, because I’ve never been more serious in my life.  I’m done wasting words on worthless assholes like you.  Words don’t mean shit.  In the end, actions always speak louder than words and my actions this Sunday will speak volumes, Eyesnsane.  

See you sunday, fucker!

11
Climax Control Archives / The Devil's Warning
« on: December 09, 2016, 10:22:58 PM »
 
Sunday December 4th
What You Didn’t See On Climax Control
**ON CAMERA**


For weeks J2H and Rage had made everyone wait for an answer.  An answer to the question “Why Rage?  Why?”  Well, that answer came tonight as the self proclaimed God and Devil of Sin City Wrestling had walked out to the ring and spoke their minds.  And now?  Now Rage is following behind J2H as they walk backstage.  They get a few stares along the way, but for the most part, both ignore them.  A few moments later, their walking slows down and the camera pans back to see Rage’s fiance, Kittie, standing there with her arms folded.  J2H has a smirk on his face, but Kittie is focused entirely on Rage.  She doesn’t speak a word as she stares at him, clearly not pleased with him.  As the silence continues, J2H just steps around her, prepared to walk away and as Rage tries to follow behind him, Kittie steps right in front of him, blocking his way.  J2H spins around to see the two engaged in a heated stare down.

J2H: Dude, just pick her up and move set her to the side.  You’re about twice her size.

Kittie shakes her head, still focused on Rage.

Kittie: If he knows what’s good for him, he won’t put so much as one finger on me.

She turns around and glares at J2H.

Kittie: And maybe you should let me and my fiancee talk in private for a second?  Or...is he not allowed to do that as he’s somehow become your little bitch?

J2H laughs at Kittie before he looks at Rage.

J2H: Shit I hope you break that chain she clearly has you on.  Do what you gotta do, man.  You know where to find me.

Rage nods.

Rage: Yeah.  I’ll be there in a sec.

J2H then turns and continues walking down the hall and Kittie turns her attention back to Rage.  He now has his arms folded in front of his chest, glaring down at the woman he is supposed to marry, but he doesn’t speak a word.

Kittie: You do realize that everything you said out there was complete bullshit, right?  And you’ve gone from being an integral part of a family to a glorified lackey and bitch to J2H.  And I still don’t understand why.

Rage rolls his eyes.

Rage: Is that why you’re here?  Just to bitch at me some more about why I sided with him?  You all had your chance to hear me out.

Kittie: Oh we heard you loud and clear just a little while ago.

Rage shakes his head and drops his arms back to his sides.

Rage: Are you done?  Or is there something else you’d like to bitch to me about?

Kittie: I’m done...For now.

She shrugs and an awkward silence falls between the two.  After several moments, Rage has finally had enough and he tries to walk away, but Kittie steps in front of him again, obviously having more to say to him.

Kittie: I wanted to check on you.  See how your Thanksgiving was...

Rage looks at her very seriously for a moment and then lets out a loud laugh, shaking his head.

Rage: You want to know how my Thanksgiving was?  Why the fuck do you care?  You spent it over at Synn’s.  You couldn’t even so much as call me.

Kittie: Look, I’m sorry, alright?  Things are just pretty fucked up right now, and it’s all because of what you did!  I’m stuck between a rock and a hard place.

Rage: The ball is in your court, Kittie.  It must not be too difficult for you because you’re still wearing that ring I gave you.  And as for my Thanksgiving?  Oh, it was just peachy.  Nice and quiet all by myself...




**Flashback**
Thanksgiving Day
Rage’s Home
**OFF CAMERA**


Quiet.  Almost too damn quiet, actually.  For the last several years, Rage had spent most Thanksgiving Days at Synn’s home, except for the one year where he actually hosted here at his home.  Those times were never quiet, as cooking for such a large brood as the Sins was an all day affair most times.  That and Despayre would always try and sneak into the kitchen to sneak a snack or two before dinner was even ready.

This year, though?  After recently joining sides with J2H, and basically turning his back on the only family he’d ever known, Rage was now spending Thanksgiving Day alone.  His brother, Phil, had gone to stay at Synn’s place until he and Maddie found a place to live together.  And Kittie had been spending most of her time there as well, causing some serious strain on their relationship...if there was even anything left, that is.  

He’s now sitting in his large living room, drinking yet another beer.  He’d lost count of how many beers he had consumed today, but he didn’t care.  He just sat on his sofa, propped his feet up on his coffee table and searched for something to watch on TV.  There was no turkey cooking in the oven.  No pies or desserts already made and waiting to be enjoyed after dinner.  Nothing.  There wasn’t much to be thankful for in Rage’s home this year it seemed.

And it was all his fault.

After finishing off his beer, and not being able to find anything interesting on TV, he slowly starts to fall asleep.  His eyes flutter and his head starts to drop to the side.  This would never have been possible at Synn’s house.  The empty beer bottle falls to the floor, and his eyes open for a quick moment as his clatters against the floor.  

As he drifts off to sleep, his doorbell suddenly rings.  His eyes open for a moment and he looks around, thinking he imagined hearing it.  Who would possibly be ringing his doorbell on Thanksgiving Day?  He ignores it and starts to fall back asleep, but moments later a loud banging is heard on the door.  That finally grabs his attention as he jumps up from the sofa, nearly stumbling forward in the process.  His shin bangs against the coffee table and he lets out a pained bellow before he spins around and looks towards the door.

Rage: Who the fuck is it?!

But there is no answer.  The doorbell doesn’t ring.  No one knocks.  This is enough to anger the big man as he storms off towards the door.  He yanks the door open to find that no one is there.  He opens the storm door and when he steps out, he accidentally kicks something.  He looks down to see a small box with a ribbon wrapped around it.  When he picks it up, he looks around, trying to find any sign of who left the package, but there’s no one in sight.  He shakes his head and takes the box back inside, setting it down on the center kitchen island.  He’s tempted to leave it there for a while, but his curiosity gets the best of him and he decides to open it.

He removes the ribbon, dropping it on the counter and opens the box.  Inside it he finds a small teddy bear, holding a note.  He removes the note, and what he reads is enough to warm even the coldest of hearts.

“Angel sent me to protect you since he’s not there to watch over you anymore.”

Rage stares at the note for a long while, his jaw slightly dropped.  After a few moments, he sets the note down next to the box, and removes the teddy bear.  He looks down at it, and takes in a deep breath, shaking his head.  He walks over to the refrigerator and grabs another beer before he heads back into the living room, and sets his new teddy bear guardian down on the coffee table.  He twist the cap off of his beer tossing it on the coffee table and just...stares at the bear as he drinks his beer slowly.




Rage suddenly snaps out of his trance and becomes aware of Kittie snapping her fingers right in his face.  He looks down at her as he shakes off the memory of his less than exciting Thanksgiving.

Kittie: You’re lying...

Rage: What?

Kittie: I know sarcasm when I hear it, Rage.  Your Thanksgiving wasn’t peachy, and judging by you staring off into space like that just now, I know something is up.

He rolls his eyes at her and lets out a laugh.

Rage: Again, what the hell do you care?  You and my brother had a good old time at Synn’s house.  Look, I don’t have time for this shit anymore.

Kittie: Good old time?  It might have been better than spending Thanksgiving alone, but just so you know, none of this has been easy on Phil.  He’s crushed that you did what you did!

Rage narrows his eyes.

Rage: Oh, yeah.  Sure he is.  He’s the one that fucking decided to pack his bags and go stay at Synn’s place!  What I did didn’t affect him in the slightest, but he sure as shit thinks it did.

Kittie: That’s what you think, but you’re just too stupid to see just what it did.  If you could turn your back on us when we’ve been the only family you’ve ever known...Think about it and then you might figure out just why it bothers him so much.

Rage: Whatever, Kittie.  If he has a problem with it, he’s more than welcome to face me.  But, it’s cool.  I only saved his fucking life by inviting him to come live with me only for him to do this shit.  I’m done trying to explain my actions to you people.  If you don’t like it, I really don’t give a shit anymore.

Kittie: Clearly.  If you want to run along and be seen as J2H’s lackey, by all means, don’t let me stop you again.  Just remember, all the shit people are giving you because of this?  You brought this on yourself.

Rage narrows his eyes and lets out a evil laugh.  He takes a step towards Kittie and looks down at her.

Rage: You’re right, I did.  For once, I made a decision for myself and there’s nothing holding me back now.  You’re gonna want to pay attention to everything I do from here on out, because the fucking devil has been unleashed, babe.

He does a kissing motion with his lips and then steps around Kittie, walking off in the direction that J2H had gone.  Kittie turns around and watches silently as he disappears down the hall, and she just shakes her head disappointedly before turning and walking off in the opposite direction.




The Next Day
Rage’s Home
**OFF CAMERA**


Rage had stayed overnight in Primm following Climax Control.  Not because he needed to, but because he just felt like it.  Primm was within driving distance of his home in Las Vegas and as he pulls his car into the driveway late the following morning, the car belonging to the woman he had hired to stop by to take care of his cat, Aggie, while he was away, was still in the driveway.  Odd, he thought.  He parks his car just next to hers and kills the engine, before walking up to the door.  

When he walks inside, he finds the woman sitting on the kitchen floor with Aggie in his lap, looking pretty bad off.  She’s lethargic and clearly in bad shape as the woman holds some wet food in front of her, trying to get her to eat.  Rage drops his bag on the floor and stares at the woman.

Rage: Claudia, what the hell happened?!

The woman, now identified as Claudia, looks up at Rage, shaking her head.

Claudia: I can’t get her to eat.  Or take her medicine.  I’ve tried everything.

Rage: How long has she been like this?

Claudia shrugs.

Claudia: I don’t know.  I came here to check on her last night and she seemed fine, but this morning when I got here, she was clearly sick.  I don’t know what to do.

Rage walks up to her and takes Aggie from her lap.  Aggie lets out a raspy meow as Rage walks her over to the counter and sets her down, putting the food in front of her.  Aggie all but snubs it as she turns her head away and just lays it down, refusing to touch it.

Rage: I’ll take it from here.

Rage reaches into his pocket and pulls out some cash, handing it to Claudia.

Claudia: You need to get her to a vet, and soon.  Would you like me to--

Rage: I said I’ll take it from here, Claudia.  Just take the cash and go.  Thanks for your help.

Claudia reluctantly takes the cash from Rage’s hand.  She gently pets Aggie on the head before turning and heading out the door.  Rage takes his phone out of his pocket when he hears Claudia’s car drive away from his house, and he dials Phil’s number.  He doesn’t expect his brother to answer, but to his surprise, and relief, he does.

Phil: I’m not sure why you’re calling but--

Rage: You need to get your ass over here, now.  Aggie is sick.

Rage quickly cuts Phil off.  Phil is silent for a moment before he speaks up.

Phil: What?  What’s wrong with her?

Rage: She won’t eat or take her medicine.  Look, she’s not doing very good Phil.  Just get your ass over here.

Phil: What the hell, bro.  Take her to the vet!

Rage: I’m going to, but I thought you’d want to see her just in case...

Much like his brother, Phil lets out a growl.

Phil: Just get in the car and get her to the vet.  I’ll meet you there, alright?

He doesn’t want to, but Rage leaves Aggie on the counter for a moment and quickly goes to get her carrier.  She’s still in the same spot when he returns and he carefully puts her inside the carrier and walks out to his car.  Moments later he speeds away from his house to meet Phil at the vet.

A little while later, he carries Aggie’s carrier into the vet clinic where Phil is already waiting for him.  Rage checks in with one of the veterinary technicians and they are brought into a room where they wait for Aggie’s veterinarian.

Phil: How long has she been like this?

To both Rage’s and Phil’s surprise, Aggie perks up a little bit upon seeing Phil.  He gently pets her as they wait for the vet, but she’s still too weak to even purr.

Rage: Dude, I don’t fucking know.  I paid someone to come check on her while I was gone and when I got back this morning she was like this.

Phil: This doesn’t just happen in a day, bro.  Have you been giving her her medicine?

Rage narrows his eyes and glares at Phil.

Rage: What do you think I am?  Stupid?  Of course I’ve been giving them to her!  Not exactly an easy thing to do since you moved out.

Phil: Has she actually been swallowing the pill?

Rage’s eyes widen and he’s about to come back with another annoyed response, but the door leading to the clinic area opens and the vet walks in.  She’s a middle aged woman with her long brown hair pulled back into a ponytail.  Rage is temporarily speechless as he stares at her.  Phil notices and he rolls his eyes, but the vet, whose scrubs read Dr. Morgan Miller on the front.  Dr. Miller looks at Phil with a smile on her face.

Dr. Miller: Hello, Mr. Sullivan.  What seems to be going on with Aggie today?

Rage seems to be distracted by Dr. Miller’s beauty, even in her work scrubs.  Phil elbows him as Dr. Miller starts to check on Aggie.

Rage: If we knew what was going on with Aggie, we wouldn’t be here, would we?

Rage seems surprised with himself that he sounded so rude, but Dr. Miller just manages to laugh it off.

Dr. Miller: I can’t say I haven’t heard that response a time or two before.

Phil: Don’t mind my brother.  He’s an asshole, as his fiancee would agree.

Phil emphasizes the word fiancee as he senses the immediate attraction his brother has towards the veterinarian standing in front of them.  Rage glances to Phil and rolls his eyes.

Rage: She’s not eating anything, and a caretaker I had looking after her yesterday said she won’t take her medicine either.

Dr. Miller nods as she looks Aggie over completely.

Dr. Miller: Well, she also seems to be pretty dehydrated at the moment.  That could be a big part of the problem, but I’d like to draw some blood to find out for sure.  We’ll also give her some fluids subcutaneously to get her hydrated and then we’ll go from there.  It’s going to be a little while, so you two just sit tight and I’ll be back in a bit.

Dr. Miller carefully picks up Aggie, who looks right at Phil and lets out a quiet and weakened meow.  Once Dr. Miller disappears into the back with Aggie, Phil turns to Rage and punches him right in the chest, but apparently not hard enough to affect Rage much.  Rage glares at Phil, confused.

Rage: Uhhh, what the fuck was that for?

Phil: I don’t know.  Maybe the fact that you were drooling all over Dr. Miller when you’re supposed to be engaged to Kittie?  Or, has that kind of loyalty been thrown out the window, too?

Rage rolls his eyes and lets out a laugh.  He turns around and takes a seat on the bench against the wall as they begin the wait for Dr. Miller to return with Aggie.  Rage folds his arms and looks up at his brother with a grin on his face.

Rage: Like I told Kittie last night, that ball is in her court.  But the longer she decides to ignore me and stay away, the more likely it is that I’m gonna have to go elsewhere to get what I want.  And excuse me for noticing that Dr. Miller is kinda hot for a damn veterinarian.

Rage lets out a laugh and Phil just shakes his head.

Phil: Man if Kittie knows what’s good for her, she’ll throw that ring right back in your face.  You’re really showing your true colors now, aren’t you?

Rage: Yeah I guess I am, Phil.  Finally thinking about myself for once and not doing shit you guys think I should.  I’m doing what the fuck I want, when the fuck I want.  And if that includes getting a little ass on the side because--

Phil: Dude, just shut the fuck up alright?!  We’re not here to talk about you being a cheating asshole or a big bitch to James or whatever his name is.  We’re here because you let Aggie get sick!

Rage glares at Phil, not too happy that he’s been blamed for Aggie falling ill.  Rage slowly stands up and takes a step towards his brother.

Rage: This isn’t my fault, bro.  I made sure someone was there when I was gone to take care of her, so I’ve done everything I could!  You moved out, remember?  You’re lucky I even called you!

Phil: Yeah but apparently you couldn’t even make sure she was taking her medicine properly.  Face it, bro.  Since you turned your back on everyone, it’s showing that you aren’t capable of doing a lot of shit for yourself.

Rage is about to respond, but the door opens again and Dr. Miller returns with Aggie.  They both turn to face her and see that Aggie has noticeably perked up in Dr. Miller’s arms.  She sets Aggie down on the exam table and Aggie immediately prances over to Phil, rubbing against his arm and purring loudly.

Dr. Miller: She seems happy to see you.  So I took some blood, which we’ll send off to the lab, and we gave her those fluids, but I think what we have here is just a severe case of dehydration.  Phil, she really is happy to see you.  Has it been awhile since you’ve seen her?

Phil nods and he pets Aggie as she continues to love up on him.

Phil: I, uh, recently moved out and she stayed with my brother.  I guess it’s pretty obvious who she favors between the two of us.  Isn’t that right Aggie?

She purrs loudly and lets out a meow.

Dr. Miller: Well, this may not be my place to recommend this, but is there any way you could perhaps take Aggie to whereever you are staying?  She could go through the separation anxiety again and land right back here.

Rage is about to shoot down that idea, but Phil speaks before he can.

Phil: That won’t be a problem.  I’m going to make sure she’s taken care of.

Dr. Miller smiles and nods.

Dr. Miller: Great.  Well, I’m going to give her an antibiotic, just in case something else is going on until we find out the results of the blood work, but I think she’ll be fine.  Get her home and get her back on her medicine, and if anything changes, don’t hesitate to bring her back.  I’ll have everything ready for you up front in just a few minutes.

Phil: Thanks Dr. Miller.

Dr. Miller then walks in the back.  Rage turns his attention to Phil, who is putting Aggie back in her carrier and getting ready to leave.

Rage: You really think you’re taking Aggie with you?

Phil nods.

Phil: Yeah, I do.  You clearly can’t make sure she’s taken care of, and I’m not going to let her die because she’s not around me.

Rage laughs and shakes his head.

Rage: Synn will never let that happen, you know?  It’s the reason I adopted Aggie in the first place.  Because Despy wanted to adopt her but Synn didn’t want another cat in the house.

Phil then looks at Rage with a smile.

Phil: You’re right.  Synn might not allow it, but Despy will.  And we all know that Despy won’t let Synn say no if Aggie’s health is on the line.  You can go back home now.  I’ll pay for this visit, and I’ll make sure she’s taken care of from now on.

Before Rage can object to this at all, Phil takes Aggie’s carrier and walks out of the exam room.  Rage stands back for a few moments, at a loss for words and when he walks out of the exam room, all it takes is one serious glance from Phil as he’s paying for the vet visit and he knows this isn’t a winning battle.  Rage shakes his head and growls quietly as he storms out of the clinic and to his car, while his brother takes the last interaction Rage had in his home.  And now...he’d really be completely alone.




Rage had spent most of the week going from enjoying the complete silence in his home, to brooding and pissed off.  Typical mood swings for Rage, actually.  He’d spent very little time doing what he should have been doing in preparing for his match against Jason Halc, but if you ask him, he’d probably tell you he had no fucks to give at the moment.  Well, World Heavyweight Champion, J2H, is about to bring up that issue to try and light a fire under Rage’s ass and get him to focus.

The tell it like it is twenty-two year old world champion is currently waiting for Rage in the VIP section of a high end club.  Not exactly a place Rage would ever be seen in, but when J2H called and told him to meet him, he grumbled for a few moments before heading straight here.  And the big man had very little trouble being led into the club as J2H had already made sure there would be no problems.  The perks of not only being a champion, but also well known and wealthy.

J2H is just taking a sip of his drink when Rage is led into the VIP area.  Rage looks around awkwardly and then to J2H who leans forward on the sofa with a grin.

Rage: Really?  You had to meet me here?

J2H: Don’t bitch about the location.  Sit your ass down.  We need to have a bit of a chat.

J2H points to the chair directly facing him.  Rage raises an eyebrow, quietly not enjoying being ordered to have a seat, but he sits down anyway and just stares at J2H.  A beer is promptly placed down on the table next to him, but he doesn’t touch it right away.

J2H: I’ve given you all week to do your brooding or whatever the fuck it is that you do when Kittie pisses you off, but it’s time to get down to business.  You’ve gotta get that shit out of your head because you have a match against Jason Halc on Sunday and something tells me if you let the Sins continue to get inside your head, things aren’t gonna go your way.

Rage growls and shakes his head.  He leans forward in the chair, ready to put that thought out of the argument, but J2H holds his hand up and continues speaking.

J2H: Don’t try to deny it.  You were fuming after Kittie cornered you like that.  Now, normally, you fuming isn’t such a bad thing, but in this case?  Wrong kind of fuming, big man.

J2H leans back and folds his arms.  By the look on his face, Rage doesn’t agree, but he stays quiet for a moment as he takes his beer and takes a huge gulp.  He sets the bottle back down on the table and gives J2H his full attention.

Rage: Look, whatever it is you’re thinking, I’m over that shit.  I’m pretty sure Kittie and I are done, so you don’t need to worry about that shit getting to me.  She tried to get under my skin and I set the record straight.

J2H: Bullshit.  You know damn well that if she were to show up this week, the same shit would happen.  You need to forget about the Sins.  Every last one of them.  They’re the past.  They only held you back, and from the looks of it, they’re still holding you back even when you’re not around them.

Rage narrows his eyes and glares at J2H.

Rage: So this is why you called me here then?  To piss me off?

J2H shrugs and nods slightly.

J2H: In a way, sure.  Whatever the hell needs to be done to make sure that you keep true to everything you said on Sunday.  Jason Halc isn’t exactly a guy you want to be losing to after making a statement like that.

Rage: I’m not gonna lose to him!  I’ve beaten tougher guys than him on my worst day!  Jason Halc isn’t gonna be a problem.

J2H: You sure about that?  Or are you gonna keep running around trying to explain to Synn and the rest of the Sins why you gave them the middle finger and made a decision that will actually get you noticed.  That will get people talking and keep them talking.

Rage closes his eyes and takes in a breath.  He knows what J2H is saying to him is true, but damned if he is going to admit it.

Rage: I’m done beating that dead horse, J.  The Sins don’t understand and they never will.  They turned their back on me just as much as they think I turned my back on them, so that shit is done and over with.  I’m fucking done with that shit and I’m ready to get back to being seen as a fucking threat in SCW.

J2H nods and smiles.

J2H: Good, because I gotta be honest with you.  If you walk out to that ring and lose to a worthless piece of shit like Jason Halc?  That’d be pretty damn embarrassing.  You wouldn’t just embarrass yourself, you’d embarrass me, and I’d like to keep that shit from happening.  I’ll be out there making sure Kris doesn’t stick his nose where it doesn’t belong, but you just make sure you focus on bringing that asshole down a few notches.  Remind him who the real number one is in this place.

Rage: Yeah, that’s the plan.

J2H: Make it happen, Rage.  When guys like that embarrass guys like you, they never let you forget it.  He’ll keep running his mouth all over Twitter and backstage and you’ll never live it down.  He might hold half of the tag team titles, but you’re the real threat in this situation.  Unleash some serious pain on him, dude, because we both know you’ve got it in you.

Rage’s nostrils start to flare as J2H continues to speak and bring up the possibilities.  Rage doesn’t want to lose to Jason Halc.  He couldn’t lose to a guy like that, and J2H is doing everything in his power to get him to see that.

Rage: You can chill out now, J.  Tone it down a few notches, because I’m not gonna let that dumbass get the best of me.  He’s not going to win this one.

J2H: I’m not quite convinced, Rage.  Because you’re sitting here pretty damn calm considering a guy like Jason Halc is trying to embarrass you.  He’s trying to make you feel like you’re the insignificant one in SCW, but come on.  You got about eighty pounds on the guy and a hell of a temper.  Now’s the time to start letting this shit get to you and break a few of his bones if you have to.

J2H hides a grin as he can tell that his plan is working.  His words are having an affect on Rage.  They’re getting his blood boiling, and that is just what needs to happen.  Rage needs to focus on beating Jason Halc and doing whatever it is he has to do in the process.

Rage: Look, can we stop fucking acting like I’m not going to beat his ass?!  I know he likes to run his mouth, that much was pretty damn clear on Twitter last week, but I’m going to be the one to shut his ass up!  Assholes like Jason Halc are all bark and no real bite in situations like this.  His brother is gonna have to carry his ass out of the ring once I’m finished with him.

J2H: I hope so.  You want everyone to believe you’re the devil like you said on Sunday?  Well, now is your chance to prove it.  And keep proving it, because the second you slip up?  Someone will use it to their advantage.

Rage: Are you done?!

J2H shrugs and just stares at Rage.

J2H: I guess for now I am.  Just get the job done on Sunday, because I won’t be able to come up with an excuse if you lose this one.

That finally sends Rage over the edge.  He grabs his half empty bottle of beer and slams it against the floor, shattering it and spilling beer everywhere.  He gets back to his feet, glares at J2H, fuming with his fists clenched at his sides.

Rage: I’M NOT GOING TO FUCKING LOSE TO THAT PIECE OF SHIT!  You want me to prove it to you?!  Hearing his bones snap will be proof enough, J!  I’m the fucking devil of SCW and Jason Halc is going to be the first one to experience just what I’m fucking capable of!  Do you hear me?!

Rage then kicks the table that was next to him and knocks it over.  He starts causing a scene as J2H smirks and people in the club look in their direction at what is going on.  Rage storms out of the club moments later as the manager comes rushing into the VIP area, looking directly at J2H.  J2H waves it off as not much damage had been done, but he knows that this Sunday...plenty of damage will be done to Jason Halc.




Six weeks.  That’s how long it’s been since I made a statement and joined forces with J2H...the most dominant World Heavyweight Champion Sin City Wrestling has ever seen.  You’d think after six weeks that people would just learn to shut up and accept what I did, but apparently they haven’t.  Even after giving them the explanation they kept begging for, they’re still running their fucking mouths!  

Love him or hate him, there is a reason J2H is the world heavyweight champion ten months after winning it.  There is a reason he’s gone through every damn person he’s been put up against since he won that title back in February.  Because he’s that damn good.  He went from being a worthless spoiled bratty kid to being the BEST that SCW has seen.  Yeah, I just fucking said that.  J2H is the best.  J2H is number one in SCW.  

Not some piece of shit tag team champion that felt the need to try and make himself more significant than he is or ever will be, by changing his twitter name.  Jason Halc.  Or Jason Halich.  Whatever the fuck your last name is.  Pieces of shit like you make me laugh, because you try to make yourself more important than you really are.  Seriously, J1H?  Is that supposed to make people think you’re actually better than J is?  

You might be a champion in SCW, but let’s get one thing straight.  Ya ain’t a singles champion.  You’re a tag team champion.  With your junkie brother no less.  That’s not something to brag about or be so happy about.  But, hey, if it helps you sleep at night giving yourself high praises for that shit, go for it.  But don’t try and run around acting like you’re hot shit in this place, when you’re not.  

I know you tried to get under my skin last week with all that shit talking on Twitter.  You were trying to point out that you’re the one that holds a title and not me, but you see, I don’t need a fucking title to make an impact.  I don’t need to have gold around my waist to try and get people to take me seriously.  Nothing I fucking said was me saying anything against J2H or the fact that he has the World Heavyweight title.  Even if he didn’t have the title, he’d be making a statement because that’s just who he is.  

You’re gonna learn a real tough lesson, Jason.  And you’re gonna learn it the hard way.  You can run around and make a fool of yourself all you want, but running your mouth the way you did last week?  That shit ain’t gonna fly.  Pissing me off like you did?  That also ain’t gonna fly.  I hope you’re ready for a serious amount of pain, dude, because what I’m going to do to you this Sunday?  It’ll be the worst pain of your life.

You don’t fuck with the devil and expect to walk away, Jason.  You don’t piss off the beast and not expect some sort of consequences for that shit.  I’m about to bring a little piece of hell to that six sided ring.  If you’re lucky, maybe you can bum some painkillers off of your brother, but trust me when I say even those won’t help you.  

You know, I actually just got a better plan.  Something that will help us both out.  You like running your mouth, but running your mouth seems to get you in shit all the time so here’s what I’m going to do.  I’m going to break that fucking jaw of yours, Jason.  That way, you won’t be able to talk anymore and I won’t have to listen to that shit!  I’d be doing everyone else a fucking favor, too.

And I’m going to use you as another message, Jason.  A warning, if you will.  People don’t want to take me seriously?  People don’t want to believe or acknowledge just how dangerous I am?  All they’ll have to do is watch what I’m going to do to you on Sunday.  They’ll watch as you beg me to just put you out of your fucking misery, but oh no.  That won’t happen.  I’m going to beat you within an inch of your life all while your brother watches.  And if he tries to stop me?  Well, if J lets him in the ring, I’ll just have to do the same shit to him, won’t I?  And then your time as tag team champions will be done and over long before you’ve even had a chance to make a statement.

There’s nothing you can do to stop me, Jason.  You can try, but once you’ve pissed off the devil, there’s hell to pay.

See you Sunday, fucker!

12
Climax Control Archives / An Unlikely Alliance
« on: November 04, 2016, 10:05:27 PM »
 The one hundred sixty third episode of Climax Control ended perhaps in away no one saw coming...ever.  The main event saw current and longest reigning World Heavyweight Champion, J2H, defending his title once again against Dmitri on the returning Halloween show that saw the two competing in a Voodoo Bayou Match. All sorts of creepy crawlies and mysterious creatures made appearances in perhaps the most unusual World Heavyweight Championship match we’ve witnessed yet, but the presence of two masked druids would prove to be more than met the eye.  

At first, the druids seemed to be just part of the match itself, there to throw both men off, but towards the end of the match, they proved to be out for one thing and one thing only.  To assist J2H and help him keep the title around his waist.  That wasn’t at all surprising, but the two men who were underneath the masks themselves, indeed were.  After accidentally being unmasked by Uncle Pinky, the returning JT Midas was shown to be the first of the two druids.  But the second?  The second one was no doubt the most shocking.  

After J2H defeated Dmitri, the giant druid handed the belt back over to J2H and proceeded to remove his mask, revealing himself to be none other than the man who everyone thought hated J2H more than anyone else, and current(but perhaps now FORMER) member of the Seven Deadly Sins...Rage!

No warning.  No inkling.  Nothing that would lead anyone, the Sins included, to believe Rage would ever do such a thing as to align himself with J2H.  And as of yet, no one has any explanation as J2H, JT Midas and Rage were all refusing to say a thing, letting everyone wait for answers on what could prove to be the most shocking moment of the year.  And Rage was proving to be in no hurry to answer an onslaught of questions, either.  

After going out for a quick drink and the first meeting of their newly formed alliance, Rage made his way to the airport for his scheduled flight back to Las Vegas.  He’s boarding the plane, looking for his seat and looking around, noting the absence of the rest of the Seven Deadly Sins.  Normally they were on the same flight, but not a single one of them was there.  Odd, he thought, but due to his actions tonight, he figured they must had changed their flights to avoid speaking to him for now.  

No big deal, he thought, as he finally found his seat, and put his carry on bag in the overhead compartment.  He quickly took his seat and took his phone out of his pocket, and a set of headphones.  After placing his phone in airplane mode, he put in his headphones and put his music on shuffle.  He buckled his seatbelt and then leaned his head back, closing his eyes.  It wasn’t supposed to be a long flight, but because he was expecting one hell of a confrontation when he returned home, he decided to take the time to relax and get some shut eye.  

Too bad for Rage, this flight would prove to be much, MUCH longer than he thought.  You’d think by now the big man would be sure to check all the details of his flight before boarding said plane, but NOPE.  Not this time.  As the plane finished boarding, the Flight Attendant spoke over the intercom as was customary on every flight and introduced herself.

Flight Attendant: Good evening, ladies and gentleman.  My name is Sarah and I will be one of your flight attendants on the leg of your trip to Siberia...[/color]

And as Sarah the flight attendant continued to speak, Rage’s eyes remain closed and his music distracting him.  And he had absolutely no idea where he was headed…




Two Days Later


It has been a long and frustrating couple of days for Rage, and it has only affected his mood more than usual.  His cab driver pulls into Rage’s driveway and Rage immediately notices Phil’s car in the driveway.  He quickly pays the driver and then grabs his bags, heading up to his front door.  The driver pulls away and Rage walks into his house and immediately drops his bags on the floor.  There are a few bags at the top of the stairs and Rage folds his arms, getting a bad feeling about what this could mean.

He stands frozen in place as he waits for Phil.  He waits a few minutes until, finally, Phil emerges from downstairs, bringing yet another bag with him.  Phil looks a little surprised to see him, but he doesn’t say a word as Rage just glares at him.

Rage: Going somewhere, Phil?

Phil looks down to his bags then back to Rage, the expression on his face quietly saying “Duh.”  But, again, he doesn’t speak a word.

Rage: Why the hell are YOU giving me the silent treatment?  I didn’t do anything to you.

Phil lets out a sarcastic laugh and shakes his head.  

Phil: Maybe not, but it’s the principal of the matter, Jake.

Rage: Phil, how does what I did have anything to do with you?

Phil quickly shoots his head up and glares at Rage.

Phil: Seriously?  You’re really going to ask a dumbass question like that?!  You might be my blood brother, Jake, but what Synn and the others have done for me since I moved here has made them more my family than Mom, Ashley and Dad were!  You of all people should fucking understand that!

Rage: So, what, you’re moving out now?  You’re not even going to give me a chance to explain either and you’re just going to take everyone’s side over mine?

Phil doesn’t respond.  He grabs his bags and walks towards the door, but Rage blocks him.

Rage: Come on, Phil.

Phil: You just don’t get it, do you?  You blindsided EVERYONE, Jake.

Rage: What I did was a business decision, Phil.  There was nothing personal about it, but you’re fucking making it personal!  You have nothing to do with SCW!

Phil: Business decision or not, it still doesn’t erase the fact that you turned your back on your fucking family and I’ll be damned if I’m going to live with you after you could do something like that.  After everything they’ve done for you, you could just do that at the drop of a dime?  Bullshit, Jake.  Bullshit.

Rage shakes his head, but he doesn’t move an inch.  He continues to block Phil from leaving, and this further annoys Phil.

Rage: So where you gonna go then?  You gonna move in with Maddie?

Phil: Where I’m going is none of your business anymore.

Rage: Seriously, Phil...

Phil: I suggest you move out of my way, Jake.  You may be bigger than me and a professionally trained wrestler, but I think I could make one move that would drop you to your knees.  I’m not living with you anymore.

Rage keeps his arms folded across his chest as if testing his brother’s patience, but Phil surprises Rage as he gets toe to toe with him.  Though Rage towers over him by several inches.

Phil: Don’t fucking test me, Jake.  Get out of my way.  Now.

Rage stands there for a few more moments but as he stares at the look on Phil’s face and realizes that he’s serious, he finally steps aside and lets him pass.  

Rage: For what it’s worth, Phil, I think moving in with Maddie is a good decision.  You two are good together.

Phil turns around and looks at Rage, a very serious expression on his face.

Phil: I’m not moving into Maddie’s place.  Not that it’s any of your business, but I asked Synn if I could stay with him until I figure something out and he was more than happy to let me stay there.

Without another word, Phil turns back around and walks out of the house.  Rage stands in his kitchen, his jaw dropped as he hears the engine to Phil’s car roar to life and a few moments later, the car speeds off out of the driveway.  Rage runs his hand over his bald head and he walks over to the island counter in the center of his kitchen.  He places his palms on the counter top, leaning against it as he drops his head, thinking to himself for a while.  He had expected a mess between he and the Seven Deadly Sins, but the fact that his brother was now upset with him was a shocking effect he wasn’t expecting.

After a few moments he turns around and dashes out of his house and back to his car.  After roaring the engine to life, he speeds off out of the driveway, heading to the one place that could make things worse.

Synn’s house…




It didn’t take him long to get to Synn’s home.  Phil was already there, as well as Kittie, but they appeared to be the only ones, as Synn’s car wasn’t there, and neither was Gabriel’s.  Though the latter was obvious as Gabriel had his own family to take care of.

After parking his car behind Phil’s, he killed the engine and then started walking towards the front door.  Normally, Rage wasn’t expected to ring the doorbell, as any member of the Seven Deadly Sins could come and go as they pleased.  But after what he had done?  Rage wasn’t taking any chances, so he promptly stopped outside the door and rang the doorbell.  He waited patiently for someone to answer the door, but no one came.  So he rang the bell again.  And again, no one answer.

Rage: Come on!  Phil!  Kittie!  I know you’re both in there!  Someone come open the damn--

Before Rage could finish, the door opened and Synn’s housekeeper, and member of the family in her own right, Theresa, stood before Rage.  But she did not smile at him, nor did she look the least bit pleased to see him.

Theresa: Can I help you?

Rage: Oh, hey Theresa.  I just need to talk to Kittie and Phil.

Theresa shakes her head.

Theresa: I’m sorry, but neither of them would like to speak to you right now.  I suggest you head on home.

Rage: Where’s Synn and Despy?

Theresa: They’re not home at the moment, but where they are is certainly none of your business.  If you don’t get off this property I’ve been instructed to report you for trespassing.

Rage’s eyes widen.

Rage: What the hell?  You can’t be--

Theresa: Adios senor.

Rage: Theresa, wait!

Theresa doesn’t give him the chance to say another word, however, as she promptly slams the door right in his face!  He’s left speechless, but he doesn’t leave.  He’s already had a confrontation with Phil today, and now Theresa, but the one person he needs to see more than anything is the woman who agreed to marry him, who was also a Seven Deadly Sins member...Kittie.  

Rage steps closer to the door and proceeds to pound away loudly, refusing to leave.  But he has enough respect not to just burst into the house and make a scene.

Rage: Kittie!  Get out here and talk to me damn it!  Kittie, come on!

He continues pounding his fist on the door until the door swings open and Kittie finally appears.  She steps out and closes the door behind her, glaring at Rage, ready to kill him.

Kittie: Did you not hear Theresa, Rage?  Or are you just that fucking stupid that you’re pushing the limits with this one?

Rage: Oh I heard her, but I don’t give a shit right now.  You and I need to talk.

Kittie shakes her head.

Kittie: No, we don’t.  Just get back in your car and go back home.

Rage: Kittie, come on.  I’m your fiancee for fuck’s sake!

Kittie: My fiancee that right now, I need some space from.  So do yourself a favor, before you make this shit worse, and just...fucking go home.

Rage: You’ve gotta be shitting me right now?!  You all have had two fucking days to stew this over while I nearly got sent to Siberia thanks to Despy’s changing my flight reservation!  And it took me forever just to get a damn flight back to Vegas!  You’re seriously not going to give me a chance to explain?

Kittie shakes her head.

Kittie: At this very moment?  No.  I need some time to think and figure shit out, because what you did was pretty shitty, but you just don’t get it.  Please, Rage, just go home.  You’re lucky Synn and Despy aren’t here right now.

Rage: This is fucking bullshit!  I make one fucking decision, and none of you are giving me a chance to explain!  You’re basically just shunning me, and it’s really fucking shitty!

Kittie: Can you blame us?!  Seriously?!  Can you really fucking blame us after being blindsided like this?!

Rage shakes his head and spins around, throwing his arms in the air in frustration.

Rage: Fine!  Whatever!  Be fucking pissed off at me!  You can call off our engagement!  Phil can fucking move in here and turn his back on me after everything I fucking did to help him!  Everybody can fucking hate me!  That’s nothing fucking new!

Rage clenches his fists at his side and kicks at the air before he storms off back to his car.  Phil finally walks out of the house just as Rage speeds out of the driveway and away from Synn’s place.  Phil shakes his head before he looks to Kittie, placing a comforting hand on her back.

Phil: You okay?

Kittie just stares at the driveway where Rage’s car used to be.  After a few moments, she just shakes her head and disappears back inside without saying another word, and Phil follows right behind her.




Why’d you do it Rage?  How could you turn your back on The Seven Deadly Sins, Rage?  Why did you align yourself with the one man you’ve hated more than anything recently?  Why did you help him out, Rage?  Why...Why...Why...Why...Why?!

All you people need to shut the fuck up and mind your own damn business!  Everywhere I go the past few days I keep getting people asking me the same fucking questions over and over again.  But the fact of the matter is that I don’t owe any of you people an explanation.  I don’t have to answer, because it’s none of your fucking business, and when I want you to know why I interfered on J’s behalf in that match against Dmitri, you’ll all fucking know!  Until then, shut your fucking mouths and get the fuck over it!

I haven’t been around much since Violent Conduct.  After I tapped out and Despayre beat me for the Internet Championship, I took a few weeks and just...took a breather from Sin City Wrestling.  I had to re-evaluate what it is I wanted and what my next move was going to be, and I didn’t even bother to turn up at the shows.  I wasn’t quitting or retiring or any other dumb shit people might have thought.  

And then before I knew it, it was the Halloween show and I was dressed up in a fucking druid costume handing the belt back to J after he retained against Dmitri.  I know nobody saw it coming.  That was the fucking idea!  And regardless of what anyone says, Dmitri would have lost even if JT and I didn’t show up.  Dmitri will probably talk a bunch of shit, whining and complaining, but the fact is, J finished him off.  J hit him with the Solid Gold and then pinned his ass to the ground and got the 1-2-3.

Ya hear that Dmitri?  You’re so hell bent on a *air quotes* fair fight, but do you really think that’ll make a damn bit of difference?  Newsflash, bloodsucker...It won’t.  There’s a reason J is the longest reigning champion this company has ever seen, and it took me until just recently to realize it.  Love him or hate him, J2H is just that damn good and there ain’t anybody who can beat him.  Just look at the kid’s track record.  He’s beat everyone before JT or I were in the picture, and he’ll continue to beat everyone else they put in front of him.  Not that there are any challengers left, anyway.

Open your eyes, Dmitri.  Open your fucking eyes and realize, you ain’t worth the World Heavyweight Championship.  You haven’t even been here barely a year and you think you have what it takes to be World Heavyweight Champion?  I took the Internet Championship back from you after a righted a wrong that never should have happened and what have you done since then?  Fuck all.  Except aligning yourself with one of the most boring Roulette Champions this company has ever seen.  And that’s saying something considering Steve Ramone held that damn title!

Of all the people you had to align yourself with you chose James Tuscini?  Fucking seriously?  James...Tuscini?  And you call yourself the Unholy Alliance?  HA!  That’s about as fucking bad as The Monstimals.  But I guess that shows how worthless you really are, Dmitri.  So long as you keep yourself teamed with James Tuscini, no one will take you seriously.  No one will be afraid of you, and that’s just a cold hard fact.

You hearing me, Tuscini?  You and Uncle Pinky listening carefully out there?  I’m sure you are.  I know you guys pay attention to everything, and you have an opinion about everything, but you know what I think about you and that uncle of yours...or that Roulette title reign of yours?  

You ain’t shit, and you’re never going to be shit.  You and Uncle Pinky like to run your mouths, that much is clear.  And somehow...somehow...you got lucky enough to actually win the Roulette title.  Seriously?  Watching you and that Uncle of yours talk all the damn time gives me an instant headache, and people have the balls to call me boring?  Just seeing your faces puts me to sleep.  And yet these douchebags on the fucking roster can’t even get the job done to get a simple fucking win over you?  Color me confused as shit, because I don’t get it.

Go ahead and be pissed that JT and I got involved in that match.  You and that worthless, botoxed up old fart of an uncle of yours showed up and you still couldn’t stop J from retaining his title.  What does that say about you?  What does that say about your so called skills, huh?  And you think this Sunday will be any different?  You think you and Dmitri have what it takes to beat me and JT just because JT and I aren’t an established team?  Think again, asshole.  I could take you and Dmitri on by myself and the outcome would still be the same.  With you guys walking away with the loss.

You see, I’m gonna prove that I made a better decision in aligning with J2H than the two of you did in forming the Unholy Alliance.  People are going to pay attention to the three of us.  They’re going to see what a real dangerous force is.  They’re going to be talking about us for months and maybe years to come, while the likes of you two?  You’ll go on to keep losing, and the people will just ignore the pair of you because...let’s be honest.  The Unholy Alliance just doesn’t make any fucking sense.

But Rage, J2H and JT Midas...Well, that’s a combination that will make waves in this fucking company.  In this fucking business.  Don’t believe me?  Sit back and watch as it happens, because I can guarantee you that it will.  Gone are the days where people underestimate just what Rage is all about.  

Now?  Now I’ve chosen the right path and people will see just how dangerous I really am.

And I owe it all to J2Hism.  

See ya Sunday, fuckers!
 

13
Character Building Roleplays / The First Step To Change?
« on: October 14, 2016, 07:30:28 PM »
 (OOC Note: This would have been in my Violent Conduct RP(s), but because of everything going on and my LOA, I wasn't able to do it so I wrote it up and posted it here.  More will be shown in my future Rage RPs once he returns.)

Tuesday September 6th
Ann Arbor, Michigan


It has been quite some time since Rage has stepped foot in Michigan.  Last time, in fact, was during the short time he and his ex-girlfriend, Electra Blaze, had lived there so she could be close to her family.  Following their break-up, Rage left Michigan completely, and had no more contact with Electra or her family.

But all that changed earlier this year when Rage ran into Electra’s brother, Danny, and the little girl he was told was Danny’s daughter and Electra’s niece, Ember.  As it turns out, though, Ember was more to Rage than he ever wanted to believe.  Ember was, in fact, his daughter.  His daughter that he never knew about, and for as long as he could remember, he told himself he didn’t even want.  Electra’s brother was raising Ember as his own, and after finding out the truth just a couple of months ago, Rage still had no idea what to do about it.

Maybe seeing her again would help him make up his mind.  He was hoping as much anyway, which is why he left Canada following Climax Control, and got a flight here.  He wasn’t sure what exactly he was going to do, but maybe just getting a glimpse of his almost ten year old daughter would spark something in his brain.  He really had no idea.

He’s sitting in his rental car just outside the home in Ann Arbor, Michigan, where Danny is raising Ember.  It’s in the afternoon, and he looks around the neighbor, nodding slowly.  Decent neighborhood, he thought.  Good choice to raise a kid.  Much better place than Detroit where his family was from.  As he sits in his car, trying to be as inconspicuous as possible, a school bus pulls up just outside of Danny’s home.  Moments later, Ember exits the bus with her backpack in tow and meets the only father she has ever known, just in the front yard.  The bus drives off a few moments later and Rage spots another familiar face….Electra!

Ember runs up to Electra and wraps her arms around her in a hug.  Ember looks up to her “daddy”, and says something to him but Rage can’t hear from where he is sitting.  Danny shakes his head and Ember says something else, but Danny shakes his head again.  Before they all know it, Ember throws her backpack down to the ground and runs off down the street!  Rage raises an eyebrow curiously and watches as Danny shakes his head again and disappears back inside the house.  Just as Electra is about to do the same, her attention is drawn over to Rage’s rental car and, more importantly, Rage sitting behind wheel.  She grins a little bit but then starts walking towards him and he prepares for a confrontation with his former girlfriend.

Electra folds her arms as she walks up to his car, standing just a few feet away.

Electra: I’m surprised to see you here.  How did you find Danny’s place?

Rage lets out a laughing and just looks at her with a look that says “you really had to ask?”

Rage: You should know by now that I have my ways of getting information I need.

Electra: More like Synn has a way of getting information you need.  What are you doing here, Rage?

Rage turns his head in the direction Ember had run off and then back to Electra.

Rage: What the hell was that all about?  Your brother just going to let her run off to where ever she wants to go?

Electra: What can I say?  She has your temper sometimes.  Now, are you going to answer my question or not?

Rage shakes his head and takes in a deep breath.  He avoids the question as long as he can, because he doesn’t know how to put into words the reason that he is here.  He wanted to see her?  And by her, he meant Ember.  Not Electra.

Rage: I’m still trying to figure that out, honestly.

Electra cracks a smile and just stares at Rage.

Electra: You know why you’re here, Rage.  You just don’t want to admit it.  I know the last time we spoke, you still didn’t believe that she’s your daughter.  You chalked it up to being some story that I was trying to spin to you, but it’s not.  And deep down you know it.  And I think deep down you want to get to know her on some level.

Rage narrows his eyes and glares at Electra.  While the former is true- that the more he thought about it, he believes what Electra was telling him is true.  He believes that Ember is his daughter.  But he wouldn’t admit to the latter.  He still isn’t sure if he wants to get to know Ember, or if he even wants her to know that he’s her father.

Rage: Look, Electra, don’t stand there and act like you know what is going on in my head, because you don’t.  Alright?  The fact is that I came out here to try and figure shit out.  I came out here hoping I would make up my mind on what the fuck I want to do.  About everything.  I’m going into the toughest match of my career in a few weeks- a match that I don’t even want to happen I might add.  And I have a feeling that after that match, a lot is going to change.

Electra raises a confused eyebrow and takes a step closer to the car, and to Rage.

Electra: I’ve been watching the shows recently.  I saw the show on Sunday so I know that you have to face Despayre in a few weeks.  I understand how hard that’s going to be, but what does that have to do with Ember?  Or whether or not you want to be a part of her life?

Rage takes in a deep breath and lets out a frustrated sigh.  He grips the steering wheel and shakes his head, more lost than ever.

Rage: I don’t know, Electra!  Alright?!  I don’t fucking know.  I just...I’m sick of a lot of shit right now, and I think after Violent Conduct, things are going to change.  I don’t know how, but just call it a gut feeling.

He doesn’t look at her.  Instead he looks forward, trying to organize the thoughts in his mind.  Electra places the palms of her hands on the door’s window frame and leans against it as she looks down into the car at Rage.

Electra: Look, I know none of this is easy.  Just take time and focus on your matches in SCW right now.  Ember’s birthday is next month.  She’s been asking Danny a lot of questions about her mother, and he’s come around to the idea of finally telling her the truth then.  I don’t know how it’s going to go, but maybe you being here might make it a little easier?  It’s up to you, and I’ll understand either way, but I’d like you to be here for our daughter’s tenth birthday.

Rage takes a few minutes to think about it and just as he turns his attention back to Electra to respond, their attention is drawn behind them to Ember heading back home.  She’s picks up her backpack and is met by her “father”.  A few words are exchanged and Ember storms inside the house.  Danny turns and looks in Electra’s direction, and his eyes fall on Rage.  He doesn’t look too pleased to see Electra speaking to him, but he turns around and heads back inside.  Electra shakes her head and turns back to Rage.

Rage: Electra are you really sure telling her the truth is a good idea right now?  Judging by her mood just now, it might not go well.

Electra lets out a chuckle and nods.

Electra: It doesn’t matter if it goes well or not, Rage.  She has to find out the truth sometime and preferrably before she is a teenager.  Don’t let what you just saw get to you.  She’s a good kid, but she is a kid and they’re prone to outbursts like that.  Just think about what I said, okay?

Rage lets out a sigh and nods.

Rage: Yeah, sure.  I’ll think about it.

Electra: Good.  It was a big step for you in choosing to show up here today, Rage.  You might not think so, but I do.  I better get back inside, but we’ll be in touch soon.

Rage just nods in response and Electra smiles again.  She waves as she turns around and heads back into her brother’s house.  Rage sits there for a few moments, thinking to himself before he roars the engine to life and then speeds off down the street.

TBC...

14
Climax Control Archives / The Past Becomes The Present
« on: August 19, 2016, 11:19:23 PM »
 
Ten Years Ago…


Shock.  That is the only way to describe how she is feeling at this very moment.  The moment her life has changed forever.  But, not just her life.  Oh no.  There was one other party involved in what could very well turn out to be a complete disaster, as neither of them were expecting this.  

The petite brunette stands in the bathroom of the home she shares with her boyfriend.  She has her palms placed on the sides of the sink, and she’s leaning against it.  For support perhaps.  To gather her thoughts, maybe.  She couldn’t quite tell at the moment.  She just takes in a few deep breaths and stares at herself in the mirror.  Her face says it all.  She’s downright scared.  Terrified even.

But she’s not terrified of the situation she is in.  No, she’s more terrified to break the news to her boyfriend, because she could only keep picturing over and over in her mind how he would react.  And it wasn’t a pretty picture.  It wasn’t an excited, loving and happy reaction.  No, it was more a furious, rage filled dreading reaction.

But she has to tell him.  And, unfortunately for her, that moment is going to come a lot sooner than she had hoped as she hears the front door shutting as he has now gotten home.  She doesn’t even have time to gather her thoughts and come up with the proper way to break the news.  She nearly jumps out of her skin when he pounds on the bathroom door.

“Electra?!  Why the fuck do you have the bathroom door locked?!”

She takes in a deep breath and wipes away and remnants of tears that may have been left in her eyes before she turns and faces the door.

Electra: I’ll be out in a second, Rage.  I’m just not feeling well.

Rage lets out a growl and storms off down the hall into their bedroom.  Electra takes in another deep breath and grabs something off of the sink.  She holds it in her hand as she turns and unlocks the door.  She gathers up all of her courage as she walks out of the bathroom and walks out, heading down the hall to their bedroom.  She stands in the doorway and watches Rage as he is seated on the edge of the bed, untying his boots.

Electra: Babe, I...I need to talk to you.

Rage rolls his eyes and looks up at her as he pulls his shirt off over his head.

Rage: Can it wait?  I’d like to take a shower and relax for a while.

Electra: No, it can’t.  It really can’t.

Rage shakes his head and stands up from the bed.  He walks over to Electra, but the look on his face says he isn’t the slightest bit interested in talking at the moment.

Rage: Electra, I’m sure it can wait, alright?  I’m tired as fuck right now and--

Electra: Rage, I’m pregnant…

His face falls and almost turns panicked as he stumbles back and away from her, shaking his head.  

Rage: What?  No.  You’re bullshitting me right now.

Electra shakes her head and she holds up her right hand, showing him what she is holding.  The pregnancy test.  And it very clearly shows the positive sign, meaning she was, indeed, telling the truth.

Rage: It...It’s wrong, Electra.  It’s a false positive or something.  You’re not pregnant.

Electra shakes her head and takes in a deep breath.  She takes a step towards him, but he backs away, obviously now in shock.

Electra: I’m almost a month late, Rage.  I already made a doctor’s appointment for later this week, but I’m pretty sure it’s not a false positive.  I know my body, and I know that I’m pregnant.

Rage continues to back away and eventually, he sinks down onto the bed.  He brings his hands up to his head, grasping at what would be hair if he had any, and he starts to shake his head.  He thinks about it for a moment before his eyes suddenly narrow and he turns and glares at Electra, furious.

Rage: If you’re pregnant, then that kid ain’t mine!

Electra rolls her eyes and shakes her head.

Electra: Oh really?  Did you think you were shooting blanks and that is your way of accusing me of cheating on you or something?  Grow up, Rage.  This is most definitely yours.

Rage: You’re trying to fucking trap me!  

Electra: Trap you?!  Why the hell would I try to trap you when I knew you were vehemently against having kids from the start?!  I didn’t expect you to just suddenly change your mind!

Rage lets out furious growl and grips at his head.  He didn’t know how this could happen.  Well, he knew HOW it happened but he never expected it to.

Electra: Look, I wasn’t expecting this any more than you were, but you’re the one who--

Rage looks up and points his finger at Electra angrily.

Rage: Don’t fucking pin this on me!  You should have been taking pills to prevent this or something!

Electra lets out a laugh as she shakes her head.

Electra: Yeah, and you knew I wasn’t when you decided not to use a God damned condom one time!  So we’re BOTH to blame for this!

Rage snarls before he stands up from the bed and approaches her.  He looks down at her and very seriously and almost viciously, he tells her what to do.

Rage: Take care of it.  And soon.

Electra’s eyes widen.

Electra: Excuse me?  What exactly--

Rage: You know what I’m fucking saying.  Neither one of us is ready to have a kid, Electra.  Especially me.  Do what you have to fucking do.

Rage then heads over to the closet and starts gathering up some clothes, tossing them in a duffel bag.  Electra watches him the whole time, almost heartbroken and she fights back tears.

Electra: What are you doing?  Where are you going?

Rage: I...I need to fucking get away for a few days.

Electra: Rage, we really need to talk about this.  Seriously talk about it.

Rage: There’s nothing to talk about, Electra.  Nothing you say will change my mind.  Ever.  I’ll be back in a few days.

Electra tries to stop him as he goes to walk out of their bedroom, but he pulls away and storms out.  A few seconds later she hears the front door slamming shut and she turns around, shaking her head.  Tears are now streaming down her face as she walks over to the bed and sinks down burying her face in one hand and holding her stomach in the other.





Wednesday August 10th
4 A.M


As has been the case several times over the last couple of weeks, Rage is once again in his fitness room.  He’d woken up following a memory plaguing his dreams.  He hadn’t slept more than two hours before the dream and he knew there was no way he’d manage to fall back asleep after, so he headed down to his fitness room for an early workout.  As he’s currently working the punching back, getting more aggressive with each punch, he’s not paying attention when his brother knocks on the door.  Add to that the fact that he has his earphones in listening to some loud music, and the only way Phil can get his attention is to walk up behind him and tap him on his shoulder.

Phil: Hey!  Jake!

Rage nearly jumps out of his skin, and he’s in full defense mode as he spins around and nearly punches Phil right in his jaw.  Phil has to leap a couple of feet back, holding his hands up, as Rage pulls his earphones out.  He shakes his head and stares at Phil.

Rage: Jesus Christ, Phil!  Don’t fucking walk up behind me like that!

Phil: What else was I supposed to do?  You obviously couldn’t hear me over that music you were listening to.  What the hell are you doing down here?

Rage looks around the room and lets out a laugh.

Rage: What else would I be doing in here?  I couldn’t sleep so I decided to get an early workout in.  You just getting in from work?

Phil nods.

Phil: Yeah, I got stuck there a little bit longer than I thought.  What’s going on with you, man?  And don’t lie to me again.

Rage stares at Phil for a moment.  He shakes his head when Phil folds his arms across his chest, proof that he won’t accept anything but the truth.

Rage: You’re more nagging that Kittie is, you know that?

Phil: Can you blame me?  You’re my brother and something is bothering the hell out of you lately.  Whatever the hell it is, you can trust me.

Rage takes in a deep breath and walks over to a bench just a few feet away.  He grabs his bottle of water and takes a drink and then sits down.  There is also a towel sitting next to him and he takes in and wipes the sweat from his head and face.

Rage: Look, Phil.  It’s all just...complicated.

Phil: It’s probably not as complicated as you’re making it seem.

Rage closes his eyes and shakes his head again.  The only other person who knew what was really going on with him was sleeping in their bedroom upstairs, and the secret that he’s keeping is not something he really wanted to tell anyone else.

Rage: Alright.  So, you remember when we talked a couple months ago you asked me if I had thought about marriage, kids, the whole nine yards with Kittie?

Phil nods.

Phil: Yeah.  And you were obviously lying about the marriage thing considering you actually went and proposed to Kittie.

<red>Rage: Yeah, the marriage thing is wasn’t I was talking about.  I told you I didn’t want to doom a kid to have my DNA and shit.  You remember that?

Phil nods again.

Phil: Yeah, I remember, but what---Shit.  Kittie really is pregnant isn’t she?!

Rage growls and shakes his head.

Rage: No!  Christ, would you just let me finish?

Phil holds his hands up.

Phil: Sorry, bro.  Go ahead and finish what you were saying.

Rage: Anyway.  So you know all about my psycho ex-girlfriend, Electra.  She pops back up every couple of years trying to find some way back into my life, but that ship has long since sailed and I have no interest in that bitch anymore.  Well, we found out why she’s back around now.

Phil shakes his head, not understanding what Rage is trying to tell him.  Rage rolls his eyes and lets out a frustrated growl before he takes the picture that Electra had give him of his supposed daughter, Ember, and hands it over to Phil.

Rage: That’s apparently Electra’s daughter, Ember.

Phil: Wait...weren’t you talking to this girl’s father a few months back?

Rage nods.

Rage: Well that’s the thing.  He’s not really her father.  That was Electra’s brother, Danny.

Phil: Okay.  So what does this have to do with....Oooh, shit.  You’re this girl’s father?

Rage throws his hands up in the air and shrugs.

Rage: That’s what Electra says, Phil, but...I don’t know!  Why the fuck should I believe her?!  She’s done nothing but lie to me in the past and done some pretty crazy shit to try and get me to get back together with her, so why should I believe this?  I wouldn’t put it past her trying to pin someone else’s kid on me.

Phil: Dude, I know you say she’s crazy and all, but...Why would she try to pin a kid on you when you don’t even want kids?  And better yet, how did you not know all this time that you could have a kid?!

Rage buries his head in his hands again, going silent and Phil looks at him suspiciously.

Phil: You didn’t know, did you Jake?

Rage: I don’t know, Phil!  I blocked it out or something!  Around the time that we broke up she had a scare or something, but...I’m telling you that kid ain’t mine, Phil.  I...I can’t be her father!

Phil takes in a deep breath and he sits down next to Rage.  He hands the picture back to his brother and tries to come up with something that could help him.

Phil: Look, I’m not gonna ask for the whole story, but you really need to figure out what the hell happened.  Didn’t Electra tell you everything?

Rage shakes his head.

Rage: No.  I didn’t give her the chance to, because I really don’t want to fucking hear it.  I’ve got too much other shit to worry about right now, Phil.  She sprung that shit on me right before my damn title defense against Kain and Steve Ramone, and now we have this Canadian tour coming up.  I can’t be worrying about something that probably isn’t--

Phil: Dude, you just said that she had a scare before you two broke up.  I think you owe it to yourself to find out the truth and really figure out if you’re that girl’s father.  There’s nothing saying you have to be a part of her life, but...come on, man.  Think about this.  Really think about it.

Rage continues to shake his head, and he has a lost expression on his face as he tries to think about what he should do.  Phil just pats his brother on the back before he stands up.

Phil: You’re the only one who can really decide what you want to do, Jake.  Kittie and I, we can only give you so much advice, but it’s up to you to figure out what your next move is.  I’ll give you some space in the meantime.  I need to go take a shower and then crash for a few hours.  You gonna be alright?

Rage nods and stands up from the bench, grabbing his bottle of water and towel again.

Rage: I’ll be fine, bro.  Go get some sleep.

Phil: Just take some time to decide what you wanna do, Jake.  And don’t get so damn stressed over it.

Rage lets out a laugh.

Rage: Yeah, easy for you to say.  You’re not going through this shit.

Phil: True, I’m not.  Just relax, bro.  Everything will workout in the end.

Rage remains silent and just nods at his brother slowly.  Phil then turns and walks out of the fitness room.  He heads just down the hall to his bathroom to take a shower and Rage heads back over to the punching bag.  He puts his earphones back in and hits shuffle on his phone to play some more music as he tries to clear the thoughts from his head while letting out some aggression.

******************************

Back To Ten Years Ago…


Four days have passed since Electra broke the news to Rage that she was pregnant.  And it’s been four days since Electra has even spoken to Rage, as after she told him, he bolted out the door as he told her to “take care of it.”  Rage didn’t have to say the exact words, but Electra knew what he meant by that.  She knew he wanted her to terminate the pregnancy, and regardless of how he felt, it broke Electra’s heart.

She had no idea when Rage would be back, but she knew one thing.  She doesn’t want to be here when he does decide to come home.  She’s currently in their bedroom, packing up as many of her clothes as she can.  She already has one bag packed and she’s working on another, moving around the apartment quickly.  Unfortunately for her, Rage won’t make her exit a quiet one.  Just as she zips up her second bag she hears the apartment door close.  She lets out a disappointed sigh and before she knows it, Rage is standing in the bedroom doorway, looking at her packed bags, and then to her.

Rage: Going somewhere?

Electra turns her head and just looks at him.  She says nothing as she takes her duffel bag off the bed and walks it over, placing it next to the other bag.

Rage: Would you slow down for a second so we can talk?

Electra just lets out a laugh but she can’t look at him.

Electra: Talk?  You made it very clear the other day that you don’t want to talk about this.  I’m doing you a favor, Rage.  You don’t need to say anything else.

Rage: Electra, relax, alright?  I admit I freaked out the other day, but can you blame me?  Kids aren’t my thing.

Electra: It doesn’t matter, okay?  I get it.  But, I can’t do this anymore.  If I’m going to be honest with you, I think I’ve been over this for a while, and so have you.

Rage raises an eyebrow as Electra finally faces him.

Rage: What the hell are you talking about?  I’m not going to let you just end this when you’re carrying my kid, Electra.

Electra: You told me to get a fucking abortion, Rage!  Do you really think I’d stay with you when you’d tell me to do something like that?!

Rage: I told you I freaked out!  If you would just talk to me rationally we can work--

Electra shakes her head and she looks down to the floor, her eyes filling with tears.

Electra: It doesn’t matter, Rage.  There’s nothing to work out.

Rage: Like hell there isn’t!

Electra: I’M NOT PREGNANT, OKAY?!  It was a fucking false alarm!

Rage’s jaw drops a bit and he’s left temporarily speechless.  But while a part of him was relieved to hear this, he also oddly felt really shitty for the way he had treated Electra.  He runs his hand over his head, unable to find the words to say, and this gives Electra the chance to speak more.

Electra: It’s for the best anyway, Rage.  This was never going to work out between us, and involving a kid in the whole situation?  It wouldn’t have been fair to either of us, or the baby.  Not to mention, I wouldn’t want you to feel like you had to stay with me just because I was pregnant.

Rage: So that’s it then?  You’re just packing your shit and leaving because I understandably freaked out?  

Electra nods.

Electra: That was just the straw that broke the camel’s back, Rage.  I’m not going to stand here and say this is easy for me, because it’s not.  I love you.  I have no idea why, because you’re a complete asshole sometimes, but I still love you.  But the fact is, you’ll never love me back.

Rage rubs his head, suddenly uncomfortable with this whole conversation.

Rage: Look, Electra…

Electra holds her hand up.

Electra: No, Rage.  You don’t need to say anything, okay?  I understand and, honestly, I’m not really that upset.  This is all eye opening for me.  You spend so much of your time with Synn and the Seven Deadly Sins, and so little with me.  They’re your family.  There’s no room in your life for me, so it’s best we just go our separate ways.

Rage suddenly narrows his eyes at Electra as she brings up the Seven Deadly Sins.

Rage: Leave it up to you to use the Sins as a fucking excuse.  I’ve never understood what you’ve had against them!

Electra: Really?  Need I remind you how your initiation into that twisted little family went?  I’ve never understood how you could stomach to be around those people.  Especially Synn!  But, hey, it’s not my problem anymore.  You don’t need to worry about me.  You don’t need to worry about a baby.  You’re free, Rage.  I’m done.

Rage: Fine.  Fucking go then.  But don’t try and come running back to me a week from now.  I’m not going to put up with your bullshit drama.

Electra laughs as she grabs her backs.

Electra: Oh, don’t worry, Rage.  I won’t come running back next week.  Run along to Synn now.  I’m sure he’ll be happy to know that you’re no longer attached to me.  Not that he cared before.

Rage: Fuck you, Electra.

Electra: Not anymore, you’re not.  Good-bye, Rage.  Have a nice life with the Sins.

Electra then walks past Rage, not even bothering to collect any of her other belongings.  Rage watches her walk out of the apartment, and out of his life, and once she’s gone, he clenches his fist and punches the wall, leaving a nice hole right in the center, before he turns around and disappears into the bathroom and a few moments later, the shower is heard running.


******************************


Later in the morning, after his workout and a shower, Rage made a decision he didn’t think he’d make so soon.  The fact was, with Kittie nagging him so much, and after his talk with Phil, he had come to the realization that he had to bite the bullet.  He had to talk to Electra and find out the truth, because the events that he remembered, just didn’t add up.

So he called the number in his recent call log that he knew was Electra.  He had ignored it so many times, it felt strange to actually be calling her, and he half expected her to not answer.  But she did, and rather quickly.  It wasn’t a long conversation, but he found out she was in Las Vegas(big surprise), and was able to meet up.

Now here he is, walking into the local cafe about to get the answers he needed.  He’s greeted by a waitress as soon as he walks in, but he spots Electra at a table towards the back of the cafe and he heads towards her.  She has a cup of tea in front of her and she smiles at him as he walks up to the table and takes a seat in the chair across from her.

Electra: Hello, Rage.  I’m glad you finally decided to sit down and talk with me.

Rage: Yeah, well you kind of left me no choice.  I need to know what the hell is going on, and talking over the phone isn’t exactly an option with you.

Electra nods and she takes a sip of her tea.  The waitress walks up to the table with a pot of coffee, offering some to Rage and he holds out his mug and she fills the glass.  The two don’t order any food so the waitress walks away.

Electra: I know you’d rather not see me, and I don’t blame you, but this is better said in person.  I know you, and you need to see my face to know that I’m telling the truth, otherwise you wouldn’t have believe me over the phone.

Rage: There’s no guarantee I’ll actually believe you even now, Electra.  This whole situation is fucked up, and you decided to spring it on me at the worst possible time.  Things are just looking up for me in SCW and once again, you come back into the picture and fuck it up.

Electra just shakes her head and grins.

Electra: It’s not my fault you were avoiding me for well over a month when I was trying to get in touch with you.  And there’s nothing that says any of this has to affect your status in SCW.  Only you can let that happen.

Rage: Look, I’d rather not sit here and argue with you for very long.  I want to know what the hell happened.  The sooner you get this over with, the sooner I can leave and hopefully never have to see you again.

Electra takes in a deep breath and then lets out a sigh.  She holds on to her cup of tea, and just looks Rage directly in his eyes, finally ready to tell him the truth.

Electra: I was sick, Rage.  For a very long time.  And not physically sick.  I mean mentally sick.  You know that.

Rage nods.

Rage: Yeah, tell me something I don’t know.

Electra: The day that I left, you remember that?

He nods, but doesn’t say a word.

Electra: I lied to you.  I told you that it was a false alarm and that I wasn’t pregnant, but the truth is that I was.  I hadn’t gone to the doctor yet, but after the way you reacted when I told you, I knew that I couldn’t force you into being a father to our child.

Rage: So you fucking lied to me.  You decided to have our kid without me in the picture and leave me absolutely clueless?

Electra nods.

Electra: Basically, yes.  There was no way I was going to terminate the pregnancy either.  No matter how screwed up mentally I was, I wasn’t going to kill my own child, regardless of if you wanted it or not.

Rage: So where the hell does your brother come into this?  Why is he painting himself as her father?

Electra takes in another deep breath and her facial expression turns sad, almost heartbroken.

Electra: Well I went to live with Danny after I left you.  I told him what had happened, and he was helping me out as much as he could.  But as I got further along in my pregnancy, and the hormones really started to kick in, I started going off the deep end basically.  I regretted leaving you.  I wanted to come find you and tell you that I was still pregnant in hopes we could be a family, but Danny was doing everything he could to protect me.  Long story short, he was awarded guardianship of Ember after I was born due to my diminished mental capacity, or however they wanted to word it.  I was in no shape to raise her.

Rage: And she doesn’t know?

Electra shakes her head.

Electra: No, she doesn’t.  

Rage: So why the hell didn’t you tell me all of this two years ago when you came around?

Electra laughs.

Electra: Well, that was part of the plan, but you saw how I was then.  I wasn’t exactly focused on Ember.  I was more obsessed with doing anything I could to try and win you back.  After you powerbombed me through that table, I was hospitalized for a while.  Not just healing from my neck injury that caused, but getting psychiatric help as well.  Anyway, The past two years, a lot has changed.  I’ve been doing everything in my power to get better so that, one day, I can hopefully be a mother to Ember.  Danny isn’t happy about it, and he’s probably going to do everything in his power to stop me, but I’ve gotten a lawyer to help me fight if I need to.

Rage: So what’s your plan then?  She’s almost ten years old, Electra.

Electra: I know that.  I’d like to tell her I’m her mother by her tenth birthday.  I know she’ll have a lot of questions, and she may not understand, but she needs to know.  And I know one of her questions will be about you...about her father.

Rage lets out a sigh and shakes his head.

Rage: Look, Electra, maybe you telling he the truth isn’t the best idea at all.  It seems to me that your brother has a pretty good idea of what’s best for her.  He’s been a decent father to her.  Why the hell would you want to fuck that up by springing this shit on her?

Electra: Because she’s MY daughter, Rage.  I carried her for nine months, whether I was in my right mind or not.  I want to make up for lost time.  I understand Danny has done a great job in raising her, and I’m grateful to him for that, but...she’s my daughter!  She’s YOUR daughter too.

Rage: So you say, Electra.  There’s still not a whole lot of reason for me to believe that she’s actually mine.  For all I know, you could have went and fucked somebody else right after you left me.  I still have no reason to believe you.

Electra brings her hands up to her temples and rubs them.  She shakes her head.

Electra: Then that’s your problem I guess.  But, deep down, you know she’s your daughter.  I really don’t know what else I have to say to prove it to you, because clearly you’re not going to believe any of it.

Rage: I guess I just don’t understand why you decided to tell me anyway.  You want her to know you’re her mother, fine.  But you know how I’ve felt about having kids.  You really think I’m going to want to be a part of her life after ten fucking years?

Electra: Because, regardless of your decision on that, you had to know you have a daughter.  Plain and simple.  I can’t force you to be a part of her life.  Do I hope that you will be?  For her sake and yours, yes.  But, I’m not going to force you.  I just wanted you to know the truth.

A long silence falls between the two for a while as Rage considers his next move.  His life just took an unexpected turn.  One that he really had no idea what to do about, and all he knows is that there is a ten year old little girl out there with his blood running through her veins...at least according to Electra.  All signs pointed to the fact that he is indeed Ember’s father, but a part of him still doesn’t want to believe it.

Rage: Well, that’s some story you spun me, Electra.

Electra: I’m sorry?

Rage: I’m still not letting you pin some kid on me that’s not mine.  It was a nice try, but it didn’t work.

Electra just shakes her head as she watches Rage pull out his wallet and take out some cash.  He puts it down on the table as he pushes himself away from the table, as Electra looks up at him disappointed.

Electra: I guess I shouldn’t be surprised.  Well, the ball is in your court, Rage.  I don’t know why I would lie to you about you being her father if I wasn’t planning forcing you to be a part of her life, but, whatever.  Believe what you want to believe, or don’t.  I guess it doesn’t matter anymore.

Rage just laughs as Electra looks away from him.  She takes another sip of her tea as Rage turns around and walks off without another word.  Electra watches as he storms out of the cafe and back to his car, and just shakes her head.




Friday August 19th
Calgary, Alberta, Canada


We’re just two days away from the 156th Episode of Climax Control live from the Father David Bauer Olympic Arena in Calgary.  Eight matches are scheduled for the night, including the Fatal Four Way for the SCW Internet Championship when Rage puts his title on the line against Matt Spears, Kain and Lord Raab.  And while his mind has been otherwise distracted with other events going on in his life at the moment, he knows that, if he wants to retain his title, he needs to be one hundred percent focused on that.

Easier said than done.  And one person in particular can tell that something is on Rage’s mind.  

Synn stares across the table at Rage as the group is just finishing up dinner for the evening.  Despayre has disappeared somewhere with Kittie, leaving Synn alone with the big man, but Rage has no idea Synn is even staring at him.  He’s too busy staring down at his unfinished plate of food, moving his fork around the plate almost in a trance.  Synn clears his throat loudly, finally grabbing Rage’s attention.

Rage: Huh?  Did you say something?

Synn folds his arms and raises an eyebrow at Rage.

Synn: No, I didn’t, but I plan to now.  What is going on with you?

Rage shakes his head.

Rage: Nothing.  What makes you think there’s anything going on?

Synn: Well for one, you still have food on your plate.  Second, Joshua did anything and everything he could to annoy you tonight and you barely even said a word.  And third, I tried getting it out of Kittie, but she just shook her head.  So I know you’re hiding something.  The both of you apparently.

Rage pushes the plate of food away from him and leans back in his chair.  He, too, folds his arms as he looks at Synn, again shaking his head.

Rage: It’s nothing, Synn.  I’m just tired today is all.

Synn isn’t buying it.  And the look on his face is proof enough for Rage, but that doesn’t stop Rage from doing all that he can to keep his secret from Synn, at least for now.

Synn: Bullshit.  Now, whatever the hell is going on with you now may be nothing to you, Rage, but it clearly is something.  And whatever it is could have a negative impact on all of us.  You have a title defense coming up in two days, and Chris is challenging for the World Heavyweight Championship.  Now, if this has something to do with Electra, as I suspect it might, I think I should at least know what is going on so I can prepare for anything that may happen.

Rage closes his eyes.  He shakes his head again, because he doesn’t want to tell Synn about the real possibility that Electra’s daughter may be his, but Synn isn’t going to let this go.

Rage: It’s nothing you need to worry about right now, Synn.  Alright?  Nothing is going to happen, so you don’t need to be prepared for anything.  Electra isn’t going to try anything anymore.  She said what she needed to say, and that’s that.

Synn nods, but he’s still not accepting Rage’s reluctance to tell the whole story.

Synn: That’s all perfectly fine, Rage, but something is clearly on your mind.  If you want to stand any chance at retaining your title on Sunday, you need a clear mind.  You’re facing three other men for Christ’s sake!

Rage: I’ll be fine.  I’m not worried about Spears, Kain or Raab.  Especially not Spears or Kain.  I know what I have to do, Synn.

Synn: It doesn’t appear that you do, because you’re letting something distract you.  Just tell me what it is, because I might be able to help you.

Rage thinks for a moment, deciding what to do.  He stares at Synn, knowing full well that Synn isn’t going to let this go so he finally shakes his head, lets out a sigh and prepares to tell him the truth.

Rage: Alright, fine.  I’ll tell you.  But you can not tell anyone else.  Especially not Gabriel!

Synn: You can trust me.  Now go on.

Rage takes in a deep breath.

Rage: Long story short?  Electra has a nine year old daughter that she’s not raising at the moment.  And guess who she’s claiming is the kid’s father?

Synn’s eyes widen, as Rage’s question is answer enough.

Synn: Well...I can see why that bit of information would be distracting.  I’m all too familiar with finding out about a child you didn’t know even existed.

Rage: Well, here’s the thing.  I’m not completely convinced the girl is even my kid.  Electra came up with one believable story, but...she’s lied so much in the past, I wouldn’t put it past her to tell me I’m that girl’s father when I’m really not.  I can’t believe a word she says.

Synn: Well, you know the best way to find out for sure, don’t you?

Rage shakes his head.

Synn: Get a DNA test.  I’m not going to ask for the full story, but if you don’t fully believe that she is your child, a DNA test will be the only definitive proof.  That is, if you even want to know for sure.

Rage: And that’s the thing, I really don’t know if I want to know or not.  I’ve never really wanted kids.  Finding out about some supposed long lost daughter doesn’t change that, especially not when Electra’s brother has been raising her.  I’m not about to just fuck up the good life she seems to have.

Synn nods, and he stays quiet for a moment, giving Rage a few moments.

Synn: I can understand that, and I honestly can’t tell you what to do.  Only you can decide for yourself, but if you want my honest advice?  Take some time to think it over.  Try and focus on this tour right now and defending your title, and once we get back to Las Vegas, you can decide what you want to do.  Personally, I think you should most definitely get a DNA test just to be sure, but whether or not you want to be a part of that little girl’s life is entirely up to you.

Rage buries his head in his hands, grumbling to himself.  

Rage: Fuck my life!  Why does this shit have to happen to me?!

“Swear jar!”

Rage nearly jumps out of his skin as Despayre and Kittie walk back up to the table.  Rage panics, thinking Despayre has heard what he just told Synn, but Kittie shakes her head, reassuring him otherwise.  He breathes a sigh of relief as Despayre sits next to Synn.

Despayre: Whatcha guys talking about?

Rage: It’s nothing Despy.

Despayre looks down at Angel and smiles.

Despayre: Angel said you two were talking about your daughter!  When are we going to meet her?!

Everyone’s jaws drop, and Rage just stares at Despayre.  He glares at Kittie, but she shakes her head, insisting she didn’t say a word.

Rage: Who told you?!

Despayre: Angel did!  She has a teddy-bear protector and he found out through the grapevine!  Of course teddy-bears would be in the know about these things!

Synn and Kittie can’t help but share a quick chuckle, but Rage is not at all happy, especially now that Despayre knows his secret.  And anything that Despayre knows is NOT a secret for long.

Rage: Great.  This is juuuuust great!

Rage then shoves himself away from the table and storms off without another word.  Despayre quickly looks to Kittie and with a bright and innocent smile, asks his next question.

Despayre: Does this mean that she’s going to be the flower girl at your wedding?!  Boy, I’d hate to be the one to break Melody’s heart with that!

Kittie lets out another laugh but she looks in the direction Rage went, a worried look soon appearing on her face.  Only time will tell how this whole situation will play out, but one thing is for sure.  Now that Despayre knows, it won’t be long before everyone else in the Seven Deadly Sins finds out as well.

And that won’t make for a very tolerable Rage…




I’m starting to feel like I’m stuck on some sort of fucked up Merry-Go-Round or something.  I don’t know how to explain it, but it seems like I’m put up against one worthless challenger after another, and just when I think I couldn’t possibly be put against another shitty opponent, I’m proven wrong.  And this time takes the fucking cake!

So not only am I facing not one, not two but THREE guys with my title on the line this week, two of them I’ve already beat!  Yeah, you fucking heard me!  Two guys I already successfully defended my title against are now getting yet ANOTHER shot at my title, and fuck if I know why.  And to top it all off, my third opponent is some fucking masked German douchebag that is afraid of women.  Seriously, what the fuck is wrong with SCW these days.

This will be my fifth...Yes, FIFTH straight title defense.  I’m all for proving I can defend my title and all, and I think I’ve done a pretty damn good job at that every fucking week, but let me tell you all, nobody and I mean NOBODY better say shit about being a good fucking champion until they’re defending their title in practically every fucking match.  Not even the Roulette belts are defended this much, and those titles SHOULD be defended every week!

So, who are my lucky opponents this week?  Matt Spears...ya know, the guy I beat last month?  Yeah, him.  

Kain...who I just beat at Summer XXXTreme, and who has YET to win a fucking match since he’s been back.  Fucking loser if I ever saw one.

And Lord Raab.  The “Masked German Monster” that’s fucking afraid of women.

Seriously?  THESE are the best you can come up with?!  I’m about ready to throw in the fucking towel because I’m fucking sick of doing this shit over and over and over again.  I really have no desire to face any three of these assholes.  But, hey, if I have to beat the three of them to keep my title, then I guess I won’t complain.

Matt Spears...how the fuck did you manage to get another shot?  Have you even been around since I whooped your ass, because I haven’t really seen much of anything since then.  Yet, here you are being given another opportunity to take my title away from me.  Like I said before, it ain’t gonna happen, Matt.  So, if ya got your hopes up, they’re about to come crashing down.

Ya know, I hope once you fail at this shot on Sunday, that Mark and Christian finally realize you’re not worth the opportunities you’re being given and they send ya down to the bottom of the barrel where you belong.  And don’t even THINk of entering the battle royal to decide the next challenger, because ya sure as shit don’t stand a chance at winning that either.  Unless you’re a glutton for punishment, I’d just give up if I were you.  And good luck getting past Kain and Raab, because from where I’m standing, you’re the weakest link in this equation.

And Kain...Fuck my life, why do I have to deal with you again?!  Are you still up on that high horse you rode in on, even though you’ve lost all four matches since you’ve been back?!  Yeah, four.  And this Sunday is about to become five.  Shit, I’m surprised you’re even still here, Kain.

Haven’t you suffered enough embarrassment?  Haven’t you put up with enough losses to deal with anymore?  We all know that when you lose, you tuck your tail between your legs, and cry off like the bitch you are.  You’re a sore loser if I ever met one, but I’m sure you don’t believe it in that delusional head of yours.  The past speaks for itself, Kain.  And this Sunday, it’ll be no different.

I’m really hoping that after this Sunday I’ll never have to deal with your bullshit again.  I’m praying with everything that I fucking have that this loss will be the nail in your coffin and finally get you to see that you just can’t hack it in SCW anymore.  I hope that it will prove once and for all that MY Internet Championship is staying right where it is and that you will NEVER hold this title ever again.  You’re not the King of Kings, Kain.  Face it and move the fuck on, because people just don’t fucking pay attention to you, Kain.  Your career is dead.  Plain and simple.  Go back to being a father to your kids and a husband to your wife, because that’s all you’re good for now.  

And then we have Raab.  Lord Raab.  One half of The Monstimals- the worst fucking named tag team in the history of tag teams.  Seems like all you have to do is just say you’re interested in a fucking title and, BOOM, ya get a shot.  Either that, or ya did what Kain probably did and blew Christian Underwood under the table.  At least we KNOW you’re into that sort of thing, since you’re married to that freak you call a husband.  

Raab, let me make one thing very, very clear to you.  You may want the Internet Title.  You may say that you’re not going anywhere until you’ve held all the titles in SCW, but as long as I’m around, you’re not winning the Internet Championship.  You’re gonna be in SCW for a very long time if ya go by that logic, because regardless of what people say, you and your fucked up husband aren’t anything to be intimidated by in SCW.  If ya ask me, you’ve just squeaked by on luck all the time and it pisses me off when people make ya out to be this huge threat all the time.

I’m not afraid of you Raab.  I never have been, and I never fucking will be.  I don’t give a shit what may or may not have happened to you in your past, but the fact that you’re afraid of women just proves how fucking weak and pathetic you are.  Don’t parade yourself around claiming to be some sort of fucking monster when you can’t even be in the same fucking room as a woman.  You’re a joke, Raab.  Always have been and always will be.

When I hear the name Lord Raab or I see your face, I just fucking laugh.  I don’t cower in fear like people think I should.  I don’t increase my training because I’m afraid you’ll beat me.  No.  I go about my business as I always fucking do, because you’re not a threat, and you never will be.  Stick to going after the tag belts with your husband.  Or go about your business fucking in weird places like you always do, but do us all a favor and quit airing that shit, because no one wants to see that.  What ya do is your own business, Raab.  It’s just fucking creepy...and weird.  

I’m so fucking ready for Sunday to get here, because the sooner I can step into the ring and beat the fucking shit out of these three assholes, the sooner I can walk out with my title and move on to the next challenge.  Which, probably won’t be much of a fucking challenge anyway.  

It’s no secret there’s gonna be some fed-wide battle royal to decide my next challenger.  I don’t give a fuck who enters or who doesn’t.  All I’ll be paying attention to is who wins it, because they better be worth a fucking damn.  But if things go the way I expect them to...well, I’ll save that for after that battle royal happens.

I’ve already beat six “challengers” for my title.  Two of those are about to fail their second chance and one more name is about to be added to that list.  Everyone who gets put up against the Sin of Wrath fails, and this Sunday will be no different.  I’m not ready to give up this title, and there’s not a damn thing that Matt Spears, Kain or Lord Raab can do about it.

Come on SCW...where’s the real fucking challenge?  Who’s gonna be the one to take this title away from me?

Ain’t gonna happen this Sunday.

See ya then, fuckers!

15
Character Building Roleplays / Refusing To Deal...
« on: August 07, 2016, 07:36:37 PM »
 
Sunday August 7th
A Week To...Think?


“She’s your daughter, Rage.  You’re Ember’s father.”

It’s been a week and a half since Electra Blaze had spoken those words to Rage, and right in front of Kittie no less.  For almost two weeks, The Sin of Wrath has had to process this latest revelation, but no matter how hard he tried to wrap his head around it, he just couldn’t get himself to believe that it was actually true.  Him?  The father of Electra’s child?  A nine year old little girl no less.  He just refused to believe it.  He refused to even talk about it, even when Kittie had tried bringing it up at Summer XXXTreme IV.

After they returned home following the show and the cruise, Rage’s brother, Phil, knew something was off with Rage.  He had tried asking him, but Rage simply shook his head, shrugged it off and walked away.  And Kittie had pretty much done the same, as it was not her place to tell anyone what she knew.  The fact was, that it was Rage’s business to tell, if he decided to tell anyone at all.

Which, so far, he hasn’t.

At this very moment, he’s in the fitness room of the home he shares with his brother and Kittie, his now future wife.  Yeah, that little bit of information was also still hard to believe, but it definitely did not bother him.  He’s been down in the fitness room for quite some time, hitting the punching bag and lifting weights as he tries to keep everything off his mind.  All while Kittie, Phil and Maddie are out back, enjoying some pool time.  Kittie is sitting on the edge of the pool with her feet in the water as Phil walks back out onto the patio with a cold beer for himself and a bottle of water each for Kittie and Maddie.  When he hands the bottle of water off to Kittie, he decides to question her again, hoping to get information from her.

Phil: How long is this gonna go on for, Kittie?  Jake has been spending most of his time down in the fitness room since you guys got back.

Kittie twists the cap off of her bottle of water and takes a drink, shrugging.

Kittie: I really don’t know, Phil.  He just needs time.

Phil: I understand that, but you’ve been back for the last week and we still have no idea what the hell is going on.  Clearly he’s not going to say anything, so would you just tell me what is going on?

Kittie shakes her head.

Kittie: Look, I know you’re worried about him, Phil, but if I tell you what’s going on, it will only piss him off more.  And, right now, that’s far from what any of us need.  Especially him.

Phil just glances down to his girlfriend as she swims up to the edge of the pool near Kittie.  They each shrug, but Maddie gives Phil a reassuring glance, trying to get him to relax a little.

Maddie: I think the point that Phillip is trying to make is that clearly whatever is bothering him right now isn’t helping, and neither is spending so much time secluded from everyone else.  But, we’re all here for him whenever he is ready to talk.  Right, babe?

Phil nods.

Phil: Yeah, of course.  But, like I said, he’s clearly not going to--

Rage: I’m clearly not going to what, Phil?

Phil quickly turns around and all eyes fall on Rage who has just appeared on the patio.  He’s changed into his swim trunks and he’s brought a towel out with him.

Phil: Oh...Hey, bro.  I was just--

Rage: Cut the crap, Phil.  You were trying to ask Kittie again what my problem is, weren’t you?

Phil scratches his head, trying to act innocent, but he fails.

Phil: Look, can you blame me, bro?  Something is clearly eating away at you.

Rage shakes his head.

Rage: Nah, Phil.  I’m good.  Nothing’s eating away at me, so you can just stop worrying and trying to make something of nothing.

Kittie: Rage...

Kittie apparently tries to get him to tell his brother what is going on, but one wicked glance from her fiancee is enough to silence her.  

Phil: Okay, so maybe it’s not bothering you anymore...as if I really believe that.  But, something was clearly bothering the hell out of you when you got home last week.

Rage: Like I said, Phil.  All good.

Rage then walks over to the steps leading into the pool and steps into the cooler water.  Maddie pulls herself up and out of the water and Phil hands her a towel to dry off, while Kittie stays seated along the edge of the pool with her feet in the water.

Phil: If you say so.  Maddie and I are going to go get some lunch.  EIther of you want to join us?

Rage just shakes his head no, and Kittie turns her attention to Phil.

Kittie: Thanks, but no thanks, Phil.  I need to talk to your brother alone for a bit anyway.

Phil: Oh right.  Secretive wedding planning...

Phil grins but Kittie just shakes her head.

Kittie: Ha ha.  No, not yet.

Maddie: You know, if you need anything, I’d love to help with that.  I’m so happy for you both!

Rage: Ain’t no reason to rush into planning anything.

Phil cracks a smile at Rage.

Phil: Not unless you got her pregnant….Wait!  Shit!  That’s not what’s bothering you is it?!

Rage stares at Phil wide-eyed.

Rage: Fuck no!  Would you just get the hell out of here and go get some lunch so I can swim in peace here.  God damn!

Phil holds his hands up defensively as Maddie wraps the towel around herself.  Moments later the two head inside to get changed into some dry clothes, leaving Kittie and Rage alone.  This gives Kittie the opportunity to try and get Rage to talk, though judging by the look on her face, she knows she has her work cut out for her.

Kittie: So are you ever going to talk about it?  Or are you just going to keep that shit bottled up and not do anything about it?

Rage moves his eyes to glare at Kittie as he walks slowly through the pool.

Rage: I told you before, Kittie.  There’s nothing to talk about.  End of story.

Kittie: No, not end of story, Ra--Rage!

Rage chooses to completely ignore Kittie the only way he knows how at the moment.  He ducks under the water and then starts swimming laps in the pool and Kittie just folds her arms, watching and waiting for him to stop.

Kittie: This isn’t going to just go away, you know!  There’s still a nine year old girl out there with your DNA, no matter what you choose to believe.

Having heard everything she just said, Rage stops swimming, turns and glares at her.

Rage: She’s NOT my kid, Kittie!  Alright?!  I think I would have known she was my kid when I saw her a few months ago, but she’s not, alright?!  It’s just some bullshit lie Electra thought up!

Kittie: Are you sure about that?

Rage: What?  What the fuck kind of question is that?  Of course I’m sure!

Kittie: I don’t think you are, and I think THAT is your problem.  You’re not pissed off because you think Electra is lying about this.  You’re pissed because you know...you know that she’s telling the truth!  Admit it!

Rage shakes his head.  He just stands there for a few moments, shaking with anger as he glares at Kittie.

Rage: I’m not admitting shit, Kittie.  I’m not that kid’s father.

Kittie: I’m sorry, but I think you are.  And you know what else I think?

Rage shakes his head.

Rage: No, and right now I don’t give a shit.

Kittie: I actually think you need to talk to sit down and talk to Electra.  Let her explain her side of the story.

Rage’s eyes widen and he lets out a loud laugh.

Rage: You’re fucking kidding me, right?

Kittie shakes her head and looks at him with the most serious look she has ever given him.

Kittie: No, I’m really not.  Don’t get me wrong, I still hate the crazy bitch with a passion, but…

Rage: But nothing!  She’s trying to pin a kid that’s not mine on me!  I’m not falling for it, Kittie.  And quite frankly, I’m a bit pissed of that you seem to be buying into it.

Kittie shakes her head and lets out a disappointed sigh.

Kittie: Look, all I’m trying to say is that before you make up your mind about this and decide on what you want to believe, you need to hear her explanation.  This doesn’t just affect you anymore, Rage.  It also affects me.

Rage shakes his head quickly.

Rage: No, it doesn’t.  It really doesn’t.

Kittie takes in a deep breath and she finally takes her feet out of the water.  She gets back to her feet, staring at Rage with the calmest expression he’s ever seen on her face.

Kittie: Yes, it does.  I guess I’m done trying to push you into talking to her and listening to her side of the story, but for your sake?  I hope you come to your senses before we leave for this Canada tour.  Electra’s not going to keep calling you anymore now that she told you the truth, so the ball is in your hands Rage.

Rage looks confused for a moment and just as Kittie turns to head back inside, Rage calls out to her.

Rage: What the hell aren’t you telling me?  That bitch told you something didn’t she?

Kittie turns back around and just shrugs her shoulders.

Kittie: Maybe she did.  Maybe she didn’t.  If you really want to know, maybe you should contact her for yourself.

Rage frowns and Kittie finally heads back into the house, closing the door behind her.  Rage stands there in the pool for a long moment, narrowing his eyes and letting out a frustrated growl.  Moments later he splashes the water angrily and walks over to the edge of the pool, and gets out of the water.  He sits down on one of the oversized lounge chairs and buries his head in his hands, contemplating his next decision carefully in his head.

TBC…

16
Climax Control Archives / Answering The Call
« on: July 08, 2016, 08:45:23 PM »
 
Monday July 4th
Rage’s Home
Las Vegas, Nevada
Happy Independence Day!


When most people look at Rage, they see a monstrous, hardly ever happy, brooding asshole type.  He’s never struck anyone as one to attend, let alone host a party of any kind, but today he has other plans.  Today, he’s throwing a Fourth of July shindig at his home and he’s invited all of the Seven Deadly Sins, and those who are “honorary” Sins or Sins by association.  And while it is true that not all of the Sins are American, that simply didn’t matter.  

With just about an hour to go until everyone is scheduled to start arriving, Rage and Phil are in the kitchen, making sure all the food is prepped and ready to be cooked.  Kittie and Maddie are out on the pool deck, getting a few minutes of sun in after they got that area all set up.  As Rage is getting all the burger patties seasoned, his phone, which is on the counter just a few feet away from him, starts to ring.  He rolls his eyes and lets out a growl as he chooses to ignore it.  The phone is directly next to Phil, and he glances down at it noticing the phone number that is showing on the screen.

Phil: You’re not gonna answer it?

Rage shakes his head and he places another burger patty on the sheet pan in front of him.  His phone finally goes to voicemail.

Rage: Nope.  I know exactly who it is and I’m not answering that phone any time she tries calling me.  Surprised she hasn’t gotten the hint yet.

Phil: Let me guess...That Electra chick?

Rage nods.

Rage: If she doesn’t get the hint, I’m going to end up changing my damn phone number.  I don’t know why the bitch is so fucking obsessed.

Phil: I agree that you should change your number if she doesn’t stop calling, but maybe after you find out what it is that she’s trying to talk to you about.  I mean, you tossed her out of here a couple of weeks back, but you still don’t know what it is that she wants, right?

Rage: I’ll tell you what I told Synn.  I don’t want to know what she wants, Phil.  I have a good idea what she wants, and it ain’t happening.  She’s in one of her psychotic moments where she’s got it in her head that we’re meant for each other or some shit, but we’re not.  That ship sailed a long time ago.

Phil nods for a few moments and Rage turns and heads over to the refrigerator.  He opens the door and places the sheet pan inside the fridge and takes out a bottle of beer.  He pops the top off as he turns back around to face his brother, immediately noting the curious look on Phil’s face.

Phil: How long were you two together anyway?  It had to be long enough to give her a reason to think it would last.

Rage takes a big gulp of his beer and shrugs.

Rage: Fuck if I remember, honestly.  Couldn’t have been any longer than a year, but that was ten years ago, Phil.  She wanted more out it than I did.

Phil: So what happened?  Sounds like you dumped her and she didn’t like it.

Rage: Shit just got complicated.  I joined the Sins.  She didn’t like it and kept trying to talk me out of leaving, but I wouldn’t do it.  Then more shit happened around the time that GXW closed down and I couldn’t deal with it anymore.

Phil is about to respond, but the two of them turn their attention to the pool deck outside where they hear Kittie and Maddie laughing about something.  Rage takes another drink of his beer and shakes his head, only being able to imagine what the two women are laughing about.  Phil has a smile on his face, though.

Phil: What other shit happened, bro?  I mean, I know you told me before that the situation with you and Kittie is different, but aren’t you worried that the same thing could happen if she ends up wanting more?

Rage stares at Kittie outside for a moment, letting himself get deep in thought about something.  Phil waits for an answer for what seems like minutes until Rage shakes his head and looks back to his brother.

Rage: Definately not.  Like I said, everything that happened is in the past, and I’d like to keep it in the past.  And this thing with Kittie is different, but it’s not going to mirror the relationship I had with Electra.  I can guarantee that one.

Phil: How can you guarantee that?

Rage is about to answer, but when the door leading to the pool deck opens, he goes quiet as Kittie and Maddie walk inside.  Phil, however, is still staring at him, waiting for an answer.  Rage shakes his head.

Rage: Don’t worry about it.  I’ll tell you later.

Phil shrugs as Madde walks up to him and he wraps his arm around her waist and then leans down, giving her a quick kiss.  Kittie, on the other hand just stands next to Rage as she playfully elbows him in the side, eliciting a roll of the eyes and a growl from him.

Kittie: Don’t worry about what?  What were you two talking about?

Rage shakes his head.

Rage: Quit being so damn nosey, Kittie.  You don’t see me asking what you and Maddie were out there laughing about, do you?

Maddie smiles and lets out a laugh.

Maddie: Oh we’ll tell you if you really want to know, but somehow I think that you wouldn’t exactly like to hear about girl talk, now would you?

Rage quickly shakes his head and finishes off his beer before he tosses the empty bottle in the recycle bin.

Rage: Hell no.  That’s the reason I don’t ask!

Kittie: Don’t be such an asshole, peanut head.  Everyone should start getting here soon and need I remind you that this was your idea to begin with.  So you should be a nice host for once in your life.

Rage: Maybe I will if you don’t give me a reason to be an asshole.

Kittie sneers at Rage and Maddie looks up at Phil.

Maddie: Are you sure he’s your brother?  You’re so much sweeter than him!

Kittie and Phil both let out a laugh.

Kittie: Rage doesn’t know how to be sweet, but that’s okay.  He can be an asshole all he wants.  It’ll just give me more reason to be a bitch right back to him.

As Kittie laughs again, she’s suddenly taken by surprise as Rage reaches down and picks her up, tossing her over his shoulder.  Phil and Maddie are equally surprised and they watch as Rage heads towards the door leading to the pool deck.

Kittie: What the fuck?!  Put me down, Rage!

Rage: Oh I’ll put you down, alright!  I’m going to drop your ass right in the pool!

Kittie continues kicking and screaming as she tries to get Rage to put her down.  Maddie just watches on, shocked and Phil shakes his head, quietly chuckling.  

Phil: Man if this is any indication on how the rest of the day is going to do, this is going to be one chaotic day.  Now’s your chance to bail, babe, because once the others get here, I can guarantee they won’t let us leave.

Maddie shakes her head and laughs.

Maddie: I’m sure I can handle it, Phil.  How bad--

She’s cut off mid-sentence as they hear a giant splash.  They look outside to see Kittie standing on the edge of the pool, pointing and laughing at Rage who is now in the pool, a furious look on his face as he heads over to the edge of the pool to climb out.

Phil: I should have seen that one coming…

Phil lets out another laugh as he takes Maddie by the hand and the two head out to the pool as Kittie continues laughing and Rage finally climbs out of the water, though he is far from happy.

Flash Forward About An Hour…

The party is now in full swing and most every member of the Seven Deadly Sins family is gathered around the pool deck.  Phil and Maddie are enjoying some time in the pool.  Gabriel and Odette are several feet away from the pool with their one year old son, Lucas.  Shane and Fantasia are soaking up some rays in two of the lounge chairs.  Kittie and Despayre are engaged in what appears to be a sparkler fight of some sort as to re-enact one of the duels from the Harry Potter movies while Synn and Chris Shipman are seated at the large patio table under the umbrella with Theresa and Despayre’s mother and grandmother, Margaret and Victoria.  The only one noticeably absent from the party is Melody Grace, but because the bubbly Bombshell Internet Champion isn’t feeling well at the moment so it was decided she stay away and get some rest.

As Rage finishes getting the grill ready, he looks over in Kittie’s direction and nods before he steps away from the grill and heads starts heading towards Shane and Fantasia.  Both have their heads tilted back with their sunglasses on and are wearing their skimpiest swimming attire, choosing to ignore Rage’s growls to change into something different.  Specifically, Shane.  As soon as Rage steps in front of the two, he blocks the sunlight from over Shane, and the now annoyed Sin of Pride lets out a sigh.

Shane: Oi!  Move ya big arse from out of in front of my sunlight.

Rage lets out a laugh.

Rage: Go put on something other than that skimpy as speedo and maybe I will!

Shane: Just because I look better in a speedo than you ever will, doesn’t mean I’m not allowed to wear one.

Rage rolls his eyes and shakes his head.

Rage: Whatever.  You mind if I borrow Fantasia for a few minutes?

Fantasia cracks a smile and she brings her head down to look towards Rage.

Fantasia: Trust me, Rage.  If you want to borrow me, you’ll need a hell of alot longer than a few minutes.

She winks at him and Shane nods.

Shane: Yeah, and that’s just for the recovery.

Rage closes his eyes and shakes his head, trying his best not to let out an annoyed sigh.  He opens his eyes again, his attention focused on Fantasia.

Rage: Yeah, I walked into that one, I know, but I need to talk to you about something.

Fantasia: Whatever you say, big boy.  I’ll be right back, love.

Fantasia stands up from the lounge chair and follows Rage a few feet away.  As Rage is about to speak, he gets a weird feeling and looks down, spotting Angel right at his feet.

Rage: Oh for God’s sake…

He takes grabs Fantasia’s arm gently and leads her towards the door leading into his house.  She raises an eyebrow and lets out an amused laugh.

Fantasia: Are you kidding?

Rage turns and looks to Fantasia.

Rage: No, I’m not!  I’m not taking any chances with that damn bear!  I swear he has a microphone or one of those stupid nanny cams hidden inside of him.

Fantasia lets out another laugh as Rage leads her inside the house, closing the door behind them.  He looks around, making sure no one is following them inside and he finally turns around to face Fantasia.  She looks a little confused, but utterly curious about Rage’s odd behavior.

Fantasia: Alright, what is going on?  I’ve known you for a long time and have never seen you act like this.

Rage: Yeah, I know.  Look, I’m going to tell you something and it’s only because I need your help with something.  You can’t tell anyone, do you understand?  Not even Shane and especially not Despy, because--

Fantasia holds her hand up, quieting him before he can continue.

Fantasia: You have my word, Rage.  Just calm down and tell me what is going on.

Rage closes his eyes and takes in a few deep breaths as he appears to be building up enough courage to tell Fantasia what he needs to tell her.  After a few seconds, he opens his eyes again, looks around one more time and when the coast is clear, he breaks his silence.

Rage: I need your help buying something for Kittie…

Fantasia cracks a smile.

Fantasia: Oh, honey, she’s really not that hard to buy for.  And as much as I love Kittie, I think our tastes may be a little--

Rage: A ring, Fantasia.  I need your help in picking out a damn ring, alright?!

Fantasia’s eyes widen and her jaw drops open.  She’s left completely speechless at hearing this revelation and Rage just stands there nodding.

Rage: Somehow I expected that to be your reaction.  I know none of you saw that one coming, but trust me...neither did I.  Are you going to help me or not, because the fewer people that know, the better, and I really have no fucking clue what to look for in a ring.

Fantasia: What...kind of ring are we talking about here?  I just need clarification because there are many--

Rage: What kind of ring do you think?!  An engagement ring!  I’m gonna ask Kittie to marry me, alright?!

Fantasia is again left temporarily speechless and Rage turns around to look outside as he hears a loud splash.  Despayre has just jumped into the pool and Kittie is walking over to sit under the umbrella for a few minutes.

Fantasia: Wow...Talk about completely unexpected, but I guess early congratulations are in order.  I’d be honored to help you choose the ring, though.

Rage: I still have to ask and she has to say yes, but thanks.  And like I said...you can’t tell anyone.

Fantasia: Your secret is safe with me.

Just as Fantasia says this, the patio door opens and Gabriel walks inside, heading towards the refrigerator.

Gabriel: Secret?  What secret?

Rage quickly turns his attention to Gabriel as the Sin of Greed opens the refrigerator and takes out a cold beer.  He pops the top off and stares at Rage, waiting for an answer and wanting in on whatever secret the big man is keeping.  But Rage shakes his head as he walks over to the refrigerator and takes out the meat that needs to be put on the grill.

Rage: Nothing.  There’s no secret.

Gabriel: That’s not what I just walked in on.  Come on.  I can keep a secret better than anyone.

Rage stares at Gabriel and just blinks slowly.

Rage: Sorry, magic man.  I’m not willing to test that theory out.  Come on.  I’m about to start the food.

Gabriel looks towards Fantasia, almost asking her with his eyes, but the red-haired beauty just shakes her head and chooses to keep her promise to Rage.  Gabriel shrugs and the three of them head back outside to join the others.  As Rage walks back up to the grill and sets the sheet pan down and his attention is drawn to the pool where Phil is yelling and splashing about like a madman as he keeps going under and then popping back up.

Rage: What the hell is going on?!

Synn is staring towards the situation in the pool and he answers that question very calmly.

Synn: Oh don’t worry.  Joshua is just playing Jaws.

The group shares a laugh as Phil pops back up one final time and leaps a distance away, presumably from Despayre, and he grabs on to the side of the pool.

Rage: Hey Phil!  Despy did the whole Jaws act on you, huh?!

Phil coughs a little bit and glares at his brother.

Phil: Ya think?!  I wouldn’t have cared but he BITES!

Despayre suddenly pops up next to him and with a smile replies.

Despayre: Yeah!  And so does Jaws!

Phil just seems dumbfounded but Rage turns his attention to Synn with a shrug.

Rage: That actually makes sense…

Everyone nods and shares another laugh as Rage opens the grill and watches as Fantasia joins Shane once again.  He watches carefully, making sure she doesn’t let Shane in on his plans and when everything stays calm and relaxed, he starts placing the burgers, bratwurst and hot dogs on the grill.  Despayre climbs out of the pool and heads over to Rage just as he closes the top on the grill.

Despayre: What are we having?!

Rage: Burgers, brats and hot dogs.  Which do you want?  I’ll let you grab a plate when the first one is done.

Despayre thinks for a moment and then his face lights up.

Despayre: I want Steak!

Everyone lets out a laugh, but Rage just shakes his head.  He’s about to tell Despayre that steak isn’t one of the choices, but he gets another idea instead.

Rage: A burger it is.

Despayre shakes his head.

Despayre: No, I said I want Steak!

Rage: Burgers are steak in ground form.  So...you’re getting a burger then.

Despayre goes to say something, but he stops and thinks for another moment.

Despayre: ….Oh.  Well in that case, I’ll take a hot dog!

Despayre then skips away, heading over to join Gabriel, Odette and Lucas and Rage just shakes his head again.  He lets the meat continue cooking and he heads for the door and heads back into the kitchen to start bringing out more of the food.  Once he’s inside, his attention is drawn to his cell phone on the counter.  It’s ringing again, and considering everyone else is outside on the patio, he knows that it has to be Electra trying to call him once again.  He lets in continue ringing as he gathers plates and eating utensils, setting them down on the counter before he grabs a few things out of the refrigerator.  Eventually, the call goes to voicemail once again.  He takes one last look at his phone before he heads back outside with the plates in hand.  

Just as he walks outside a rocket comes flying right at his head!  He ducks just in the knick of time and the rocket zooms up and just above his house and when Rage looks in the direction that it came from, who does he spot with the lighter right next to him?

Angel…

Rage looks around for Despayre and he sees him on the opposite side of the pool with Gabriel, Odette and Lucas, meaning he was nowhere near close enough to be able to light that rocket.  Everyone else is staring at Rage and he just growls and shakes his head.

Rage: One of these days I’ll figure out how that damn bear does that shit…

Kittie: Good luck with that, peanut head!

Everyone lets out a laugh as Rage sets the plates down on the patio table and disappears back inside once again without trying to wrap his head around Angel’s latest shenanigan.




Friday July 8th
Reno, Nevada


Let’s flash forward to later on in the week.  After a successful 4th of July party and a few days off to relax and recover, it’s time to get down to business.  With just two days to go until Climax Control and his next title defense scheduled against Markus Reeves, Rage has to focus on stepping into the ring with perhaps his toughest challenge to date.  And while Rage has shown no ounce of concern about facing Markus Reeves, Synn and Kittie have tried to get Rage to at least see this match for what it is.

A very big challenge.  Quite literally.

It’s later in the evening here in Reno and not long after arriving and getting checked into their hotel room, Rage searched around the area until he found a local gym to work out in.  It wasn’t anything special, but it was a good enough spot to start getting ready for his match and get away from the others for an hour or two.

But now it’s back to the grind, and time to head back to the others and head out for dinner.  He has his duffel bag slung over his shoulder as he’s heading out of the doors to get a taxi to take him back to the hotel.  Just as he does, his phone rings inside his pocket.  He lets out a growl as he reaches into his pocket and takes out his phone, but instead of checking to see who is calling, he just assumes it’s Kittie and he immediately answers the call.

Rage: Kittie, I’m on my--

Electra: I’m not Kittie, but it’s about time you answered one of my calls.

Rage immediately frowns, realizing what he’s done.

Rage: Shit...Goodbye, Electra.  I’ve got nothing to say to you.

Electra: Wait!  Rage, please don’t hang up!

Rage: How many times do I have to tell you that I’m not interested in anything you have to say?  Nothing you say is going to magically get me to change my mind and come running back to you, Electra.  So do us all a favor and just give up already.

Rage spots a taxi down the street and raises his hand, hailing him over.  The taxi pulls up next to him a few minutes later and Rage opens the back door, tossing his duffel bag into the back seat.

Electra: That’s not at all what I’m trying to do, Rage.  I swear to you, it’s not.  There’s something I need to talk to you about if you would just listen to me.  I’m not trying to win you back or anything.  Trust me, I got the picture loud and clear when you powerbombed me through that table.

Rage: If you want to talk, then you better make it quick because I’m about to get into the back of a taxi and head back to my hotel.

Electra: This isn’t something I would like to talk to you about over the phone, Rage.  It’d be better in person.

Rage shakes his head, not that Electra can see him doing so.

Rage: Fuck that.  You can either tell me over the phone, or not at all.  It’s your choice…

Electra: Please, Rage.  I’m not far from Reno right now.  I can meet you later for some coffee or something.

Rage: No.  Fuck no.  You had your chance, Electra.  Now stop calling me.

Electra: Rage, please don’t hang--

Too late.  Rage pulls the phone away from his ear, ends the call and then puts the phone back in his pocket.  He gets into the back of the taxi, tells the driver where to go and a few seconds later, the driver heads off down the road.  Once the car is far enough down the street, the sound of heels clicking against the concrete are heard and Electra Blaze appears and watches as the taxi turns down another street, and she shakes her head with her arms folded across her chest.

Electra: I wish he’d stop being so damn difficult.  Soon, Rage...Very soon.

She shakes her head again before she turns around and walks down the street in the opposite direction, and Rage is none the wiser that Electra is in the same city limits as he is.




Here we go again.  Before I looked at the card for the show, I was expecting to be booked in another match.  I mean, I had the week off last week so I knew damn well I was going to be involved in some kind of match.  Or, at least I hoped I was.  But I sure as shit didn’t think I’d be booked in ANOTHER title defense, because let’s face it, all the titles aren’t defended every damn week.  Usually they give the champions a fucking break between title defense, but what do you know?  They’re apparently not giving The Sin of Wrath a fucking break, are they?

Matt Spears wasn’t exactly much of a challenge.  I knew walking into that match that I would be walking out with the Internet Championship still around my waist, because Matt Spears is about as bad as Casey Williams.  But I’ve already said that, haven’t I?  

Anyway, I was hoping that my next challenger would be just that...a fucking challenge!  Actually, I was expecting my next challenger to either be Steve Ramone, Kain or both, because the title defenses around here have been pretty fucking predictable lately.  I think I was expecting them to book me against Kain just to piss me off because the douchebag comes back from being gone for about nine months, declares his intentions to come after the Internet Championship, and he can’t even fucking win a match now.  SCW Bookers have had a history of giving undeserving assholes title matches, so it wouldn’t have surprised me if they actually gave Kain what he wanted.  

But they went a little different route.  Don’t get me wrong, they still booked me against an asshole who has done nothing to deserve this title shot, but I think they’ve realized that Kain doesn’t deserve shit right now, so they just gave that title shot to someone else.  

Someone by the name of Markus Reeves.

Are you fucking serious?  Markus Reeves?!

So, let me get this straight.  Markus has had, what, three, maybe four matches here in SCW?  His last match was against that Australian rookie, Lettuce...Spinach...Whatever the fuck his name is...and he lost!  Markus fucking lost to that Aussie kid, and what do they give him in return?  

A shot at my title!  

Once again, I don’t fucking understand it.  I understand the guy is one big scary mother fucker, but come on!  If you want someone to have a title shot, at least give them a fucking match to earn that title shot first!  All these random fucking challengers are starting to piss me off, but you know what pisses me off more?

The fact that when these assholes get their title shots, it actually inflates their ego and they think they deserve it.  And not only that but they think they’re actually going to win the damn title!  Nevermind the fact that the champions have been busting their asses...well, MOST of them anyway...and these assholes walk around with an undeserved self-entitlement.  

Fuck off with that shit!

I know Kittie and Synn have been trying to get me to see what they see in this Markus Reeves guy.  Guy is bigger than me, and sure, that’s saying something, but that don’t really mean shit in my eyes.  Casey Williams is bigger than me, too, and look at how much of a “challenge” he is?  For those of you that are too fucking stupid to realize it, he’s not.  So, Markus Reeves really won’t be that much of a difference.

I don’t like to sit back and show any sign of weakness when it comes to these mother fuckers that Christian and Mark put me up against.  Does that mean I underestimate them or take them lightly?  Fuck no.  I walk into every fucking match with the same damn attitude and mindset.  To beat the fucking shit out of the asshole, or assholes, I am up against and walk away with another win.  And sure, sometimes I’ve walked away on the losing end, but that ain’t gonna be the case this time around.  Ain’t gonna happen anytime soon, because I plan to hold on to the Internet Championship for a while.

But I’m sure Markus Reeves is watching this, thinking otherwise.  He’s probably smiling or some shit thinking he actually stands a chance against me, but he really doesn’t.  I’m sure he thinks he’s entitled to a title in SCW, but fuck if that title is MY Internet Championship.  He can fall back in the ranks and go after the Roulette Championship, because the Internet Championship is mine and so far, there ain’t a single person that has proven worthy of holding this title but me.

Not even Steve Ramone, who just so happens to be on color commentary this week.

I can already smell Steve trying to stick his fucking nose in this match, but I say let him fucking try.  Synn and Kittie will be standing right on the outside and Synn will have no fucking problem keeping him the hell back and if he knows what’s good for him, his fucking goons will stay back, too.  I’ve already been ambushed by those pussy bitches once before, and it’ll probably happen again, but the more they get involved, the more they piss me off.  

And if any of them do anything to cost me this damn match, they’re going to wake the fucking beast, and trust me...they don’t fucking want that.

This week, this match is between me and Markus Reeves.  Steve Ramone can keep his ass behind that commentator’s table, making his fucking innuendos and lame ass jokes all he wants, but he’s irrelevant in this one.  I’m not going to allow myself to get distracted by his bullshit, because my sole focus is beating Markus Reeves and walking away with the Internet Championship still around MY waist.  Where it fucking belongs.  Where it’s going to stay for a long, long, LONG time.

Dmitri, Casey Williams and Matt Spears have all failed in recent weeks.  Markus Reeves will fail this Sunday and whenever Steve Ramone gets his chance, he’ll fucking fail, too.  That’s all there is to it.

The Sin of Wrath will STILL be the SCW Internet Champion.

Markus Reeves...See ya Sunday, mother fucker!

17
Climax Control Archives / A Blaze Reignites
« on: June 23, 2016, 10:48:24 PM »
 
Thursday June 8th
McCarran International Airport
Las Vegas, Nevada


It’s been a long couple of weeks for the Seven Deadly Sins, perhaps the longest and most stressful being this week alone.  Following Into The Void V, instead of flying straight back to Las Vegas like most everyone else would be doing, they had to stay behind in Tokyo, at least for a few days.  Why, you might ask?  Because following his hard fought battle against J2H for the World Heavyweight Championship, Despayre was complaining that his head hurt, and because he was taking no chances, Synn immediately took him to be checked out.  And while Rage and Kittie had elected to stay behind with them, in case they was needed, Rage insisted that Phil and Maddie head back home to Las Vegas and he would let them know about Despayre’s condition as soon as he heard anything.

Flash forward a few days later, and while Despayre’s condition wasn’t being made public as of yet, he was cleared to fly back home.  And their flight had made a safe landing just a short while ago.  As they’re making their way through the airport after getting their luggage from the luggage carousels, Rage’s phone starts to ring inside his pocket.

Kittie: Jesus, you’re not even out of the airport yet and your brother is calling you.

Rage lets out a sigh as he reaches into his pocket and takes out his phone.  He sees that Kittie was right in her assumption.  Phillip is the one calling him, so Rage doesn’t hesitate to answer the phone.

Rage:  Phil, we’ll be home in a---dude, slow down!  What the fuck is going on?!

Kittie, Synn and Despayre all stop and stare at Rage as his panic mode becomes more apparent.  He listens to his brother speaking on the other end, and as he does his eyes slowly narrow and it looks as if he is going to lose his shit.  

Kittie: Rage?  What’s going on?

Rage: Relax, Phil.  We’re on our way and we’ll be there soon.  And don’t let her into the fucking house!

Rage quickly ends the call and puts the phone back in his pocket.  Synn only has to take one look at Rage to know exactly what is going on, but the confused look on Kittie’s face signals that Rage still hadn’t told Kittie about his little problem.

Rage: Synn, you and Despayre go ahead and go without us.  I need to talk to Kittie for a second.

Synn lets out a sigh but he nods his head.

Synn: Come on, Joshua.  Let’s get you home so you can get some rest.

Despayre: But...I want to know what’s going on!

Rage frowns as he turns his attention to Despayre.

Rage: Just ask Angel.  I’m sure he’ll somehow know later.

Despayre: Good point!

Synn gives Rage one last glance before he and Despayre head away from Rage and Kittie, ready to get back home.  Kittie is still staring at Rage, however she’s more confused now, but the slightly angry expression on her face says that she doesn’t have a good feeling about what he’s about to tell her.

Kittie: Who don’t you want Phil to let in the house?  What the hell is going on now?!

Rage closes his eyes, not at all looking forward to telling Kittie that Electra seems to be trying to get back into his life.  Knowing what happened last time she was around, Kittie would have every right to flip out.  He opens his eyes and holds his hands up.

Rage: Look, before I tell you, just...don’t fucking flip out, okay?  I’m handling the--

Kittie: Just spit it out, goat face!  I’m pretty sure I already know who the fuck this is about, because your whole attitude is a dead fucking give away.

Rage frowns and he lets out a growl, ready to get this over with.

Rage: Alright, fine.  A couple of weeks before Into The Void, apparently Electra showed up at the house when we were in Japan.  Obviously since I trashed my car and she never met Phil, she thought she had the wrong house, but Phil said she’s there right now so--

Kittie: That fucking psycho bitch!  She just doesn’t give up does she?!

People in the airport turn and stare as Kittie shouts and makes a scene.  Rage shakes his head, but he doesn’t seem to care that people are staring.

Rage: Apparently not, but like I said, I’m gonna handle this, alright?!  I don’t know what the fuck she wants this time, but it’s not gonna work and I’m gonna make that clear to her like I did last time!

Kittie: Maybe you should let me handle her this time, asshole.  Unless of course you suddenly want to protect her for some reason?!

Rage’s jaw drops and he stares at Kittie, shocked.

Rage: You’re fucking joking, right?!  I wish that crazy bitch would have stayed gone!  She brings nothing but chaos into my life, and I’m not really ready to deal with her shit again right now!

Kittie rolls her eyes, and she turns and gets ready to walk away.

Rage: You seriously don’t believe me, do you?

Kittie: Why the hell should I?  You waited how long to tell me she showed up at the house, so there must be a reason for it.

Rage: Yeah, because I didn’t want to deal with your shit either!  I’m capable of handling this without you making things worse!

Kittie spins around and glares at Rage and she flips him the bird.

Kittie: I’ll stay at Synn’s house tonight, I think.  That’ll give you a chance to deal with your psychotic ex-girlfriend.

Rage’s eyes nearly bug out of his head as he stares at Kittie in shock.  She grabs her luggage and spins back around.

Rage: You can’t be serious right now, Kittie?!  If you’re trying to imply that--

Kittie: Save it, goat face.  I don’t really give a shit right now.

Kittie starts briskly walking away from Rage, not giving him another chance to defend himself.  Rage stands there, still in shock, and he grabs his luggage and he grits his teeth, letting out a loud growl.

Rage: This is why I should just stay the fuck away from these crazy bitches.  Always making my life fucking complicated!

He shakes his head as he starts walking towards the airport exit, hoping to get a cab quickly so he can go deal with whatever drama Electra’s return has caused.

******************************


Flash forward about twenty minutes later and Rage’s cab is pulling up into his driveway.  He immediately spots Electra standing outside, looking noticeably different than the last time he had seen her. Phil and Maddie are standing in her way on the front porch, refusing to let her near the house.  When the cab pulls into the drive, all three turn their attention to Rage as he pays the driver and exits the backseat with his luggage in tow.  Electra smiles briefly as she sees Rage, but he drops his bags on the ground as she starts approaching him, and the cab driver pulls away.

Electra: Rage, I...I know you’re surprised--

Rage: Surprised?  SURPRISED?!  No, I’m fucking LIVID, Electra!

She backs away momentarily, seeing just how angry Rage is.  Rage quickly looks past her to Phil and Maddie.

Rage: Phil, take Maddie inside.  I’ll deal with her.

Phil: I dunno, bro.  I don’t think--

Rage: Just go inside!  

Phil holds his hands up defensively for a moment before he takes Maddie by the arm and leads her inside.  Once the door is closed, Rage snaps his attention back to Electra, slowly and menacingly walking his way towards her.

Rage: Look, I don’t know why the fuck you’re here, but I don’t fucking care.  If powerbombing you through that table wasn’t enough, there’s much worse I could do to get it through your crazy fucking head that you and me?  There’s no future for us!  I don’t want you, Electra!

Electra shakes her head.

Electra: Rage, that’s not...Look, I know last time we saw each other, I did some despicable things, but--

Rage: Gee, you fucking think?!  If I was smart, I would have let Kittie come here to deal with you herself since last time she never really got the fucking chance!  Like I said, I don’t care why the fuck you’re here.  Just go back to whereever you have been the last two years and stay the fuck out of my life.

Electra: So...you and Kittie are still together then?

Rage closes his eyes and lets out a loud frustrated growl.

Rage: Who I’m with is NONE of your fucking business, Electra!  So stop asking questions and get your ass off my property!

Electra lets out a sigh and takes a step back, but she doesn’t let..yet.

Electra: Relax, Rage.  It was just a question.  I’m just...surprised is all.  But, again, that’s not why I’m here.  I have a much more important reason--

Rage: I...DON’T...FUCKING...CARE!  I don’t want to hear a fucking word you have to say, alright?  Now, I’m going to go inside my house.  I’m going to take a nice long hot shower and when I get out, you better be fucking gone, because if you’re not?  Trust me, it won’t be good news for you.

Electra: But Rage...

Rage just snarls at Electra one last time before she jumps back and holds her hands up defensively.  Rage  picks up his bags and walks up to his front door, quickly disappearing inside.  Once he’s out of sight, Electra lets out a sigh and stands there for a few moments, debating her next move.

Electra: I can’t give up now.  I just have to find some way to get him to listen to me.

She shakes her head for a moment before she turns and walks over to her rental car.  She gets behind the wheel, roars the engine to life and the drives off a few moments later.




Sunday June 19th
After Climax Control
Synn’s House


Flash forward ten days later.  All has been quiet on the Electra front after Rage’s confrontation with his at times unpredictable and unstable ex-girlfriend.  And while she has been wise to head his warning not to come back around, Rage has been on his guard since then.  But now it’s time to for the big man to deal with another problem involving the female persuasion.  This time, with his current girlfriend, and perhaps more dangerous than Electra...Kittie!

You see, for the past ten days, ever since they returned from Japan and Kittie found out about the newest Electra problem, Kittie has been staying in one of Synn’s many guest bedrooms.  She has been avoiding Rage’s calls, and avoiding the big man all together when he stopped by to try and talk to her, but Rage has had enough.  He’d given Kittie more than enough time to stew in her anger, or whatever she was doing, but it was all over after tonight.

The one hundred and fiftieth edition of Climax Control has come and gone, and what a show it was.  It proved to be everything and more and after Synn, Despayre and Rage made a quick detour to Rage’s house to drop off Aggie, they returned to Synn’s place with Sebastian in tow.  Rage was still sporting the battle wounds from Sebastian earlier in the night, and if the rest of the night goes as he thinks it will, he may get more from Kittie as well.  

Despayre: Hey Uncle Rage!  You want to carry Sebastian inside for me?!

Rage stops and stares at Despayre, shaking his head.

Rage: Despy, have you NOT seen what that beast did to my ankles?!  I’d rather he not do the same to my arms and face, thank you very much!

Synn lets out a chuckle as Despayre holds up Sebastian’s carrier.

Despayre: Uhh, hellloooo...He’s in his carrier!  And Sebastian is innocent of those charges!  There was no witness to that attack!

Rage: First off, that little bugger can get his paw out through that front of that door and claw up my hand.  And two, yes there was!  Pussy Willow was there!

Despayre shakes his head.

Despayre: She was outside the locker room when this so called attack happened.  Quit trying to frame poor Sebastian!

Rage goes to respond in his defense, again, but Synn clears his throat.  Rage turns his attention to Synn, seeing his mentor and manager just shaking his head slowly, and the big man just rolls his eyes, having no choice but to concede in this debate.  

Despayre: So...are you spending the night tonight?!

Rage turns his and looks at Despayre as the three of them walk up to the front door.

Rage: I doubt it.  I’m just here to talk to Kittie, whether she wants me to or not.  I’ll probably end up leaving with sh….stuff still in a mess.

Despayre: Oh!  I was just wondering because Angel said I’d probably need earplugs tonight.

Rage is left speechless as Despayre quickly burst through the front door and skips inside without another word.  Rage turns to Synn, who is just shaking his head.

Rage: Think we’ll ever find out how that bear talks to him?

Synn shakes his head.

Synn: Best to leave it be one of life’s greatest mysteries.

Rage sighs and shakes his head as he follows behind Synn into the house.  Once inside they see Kittie seated on the sofa in the large main living room.  When she spots Rage walking inside, she frowns and immediately stands up from the sofa.

Kittie: Oh hell.  I’m gonna call it an early night.

Rage: Oh come on!

Kittie just flips off Rage as she turns and starts heading upstairs.

Kittie: I’ll see you guys at breakfast in the morning!

Rage turns to Synn.

Rage: She’s not getting away that easily.  I’ll break the door if she tries to lock the damn thing.

Synn: Now hold on a minute---

Rage: Oh relax.  I’ll pay for any damages.

Synn lets out a sigh as Rage sets his bag down and heads up the stairs towards the guest bedroom that Kittie is staying in.  He reaches for the handle, and as he expected, it’s locked.  He lets out a loud growl as he pounds on the door.

Rage: Kittie!  Kittie, would you open up the damn door and let me in?!

Rage receives no response.  Not even so much as an angry “No!” follows, and he pounds on the door again.

Rage: You can’t avoid me forever!  You’ve had ten days to get over this bullshit, so come on and open the damn door.  I’ll break the door down if I have to!

Kittie can be heard laughing from inside, but she still refuses to open the door.

Rage: I already told Synn I’d pay for any damages, so don’t think I won’t do it!  You’d make it a hell of a lot easier on both of us if you just let me in and hear me out!

Footsteps are finally heard approaching the door and a few moments later, the door can be heard unlocking, but when Kittie opens the door, she only opens it a crack so she can glare out at Rage.

Kittie: Go away, goat face!  I’ve got nothing to say to you!

Rage: You’ve got nothing to say, but I do!  So just let me in so I can talk without everyone else being able to hear me.

Kittie laughs.

Kittie: They’d be able to hear you anyway.  You’re never quiet about anything, idiot!  Now GO AWAY!

Kittie attempts to shut the door, but all it takes is Rage’s palm on the door and he can push his way inside easily.  Kittie is none-to-pleased, but Rage closes the door behind him, locking it again and getting rolls her eyes, letting out a snort.

Kittie: I know how to unlock a door, dumbass.  I can leave if I want to.

Rage: You can try, but I’m standing in front of this door until you fucking hear me out!

Kittie lets out a sigh and she turns around heading over to the bed.  She plops down on the four post king size bed and just stares up at the ceiling, pretending as if Rage isn’t there.

Rage: Look...I know I should have told you about this Electra bullshit, but even if I had, you would have been pissed off!  I’m handling it, and I made it clear to her that I don’t give a shit what she wants.  If I wanted to get back together with her, don’t you think I would have given in the last time she came around?!

Kittie rolls her eyes, but she doesn’t look at Rage when she responds.

Kittie: Didn’t stop you whipping your dick out for her, though, did it?

Rage lets out a growl.

Rage: I can’t believe you’re even using that shit against me because we weren’t even a thing when that happened!

Kittie: Like it even matters?!  We all know you can’t resist her when she comes around.

Rage: I resisted her this time, didn’t I?!  I took out a fucking restraining order on her!

Kittie raises her head up to look towards Rage, a genuine look of shock on her face.

Kittie: Fucking seriously?

Rage nods.

Rage: I’m not taking any chances this time, Kittie.  I powerbombed her through a table last time, and I know she hasn’t forgotten that shit.  And with Phil living with me now, I’m not taking any chances that she’ll go after him or Maddie.  I’d love nothing more than to kill the bitch, but I can’t take it that fucking far.

Kittie: Has she been served the restraining order?

Rage reluctantly shakes his head.

Rage: Bitch knows how to stay hidden apparently.  But don’t worry about it, they’ll find her and she’ll get served the damn restraining order.

Kittie: And you really think that will stop her?

Rage: Probably not, but I’ll fucking handle it.  I just wish you wouldn’t be so fucking pissed off at me!  I’m actually trying to get a handle on this situation before it gets out of control like last time, and you think I’m just going to jump into bed with her or something.

Kittie lays her head back down on the pillow and just shrugs.

Kittie: Look, I don’t give a shit what you do, goat face.  I know there’s always been something about that psycho bitch that you just can’t seem to resist for long.  And you and me?  Well, there’s never really been a label on it anyway, so go ahead.  You’re free to do whatever, and whoever, the hell you want.

Rage stands there for a moment, lost for words.  He opens his mouth and tries to speak, but he can’t, and Kittie sits up, shakes her head and lets out a laugh.

Kittie: You don’t have to say anything, Rage. Our little arrangement was good while it lasted, but I think it’s time we just end whatever it is.  I’ll still walk out to the ring with you and Synn, but that’s as far as it will go.

Rage still stands froze for a moment.  He stares at Kittie, just blinking his eyes and then he scratches his head.  After a long silence, and some thinking on Rage’s part, he walks over to the side of the bed that Kittie is on and he glares down at her.  She refuses to look up at him as she pulls her knees into her chest.  Everything is still awkwardly silent for about another minute until Rage finally breaks it.

Rage: I call bullshit.

Kittie lets out a slight laugh and then looks up at him.

Kittie: I’m sorry, what?

Rage: You heard me.  I’m calling bullshit right now.  I think I know you well enough to know that’s not what you really want.  I can tell just by the damn look on your face!

Kittie: But it’s what you want, right?  I’m not fucking stupid.

Rage rolls his eyes and shakes his head again.  A few moments later he reaches down, grabbing her by her shoulders and he lifts her up off the bed, setting her down right in front of him, but she refuses to look at him.

Rage: Do you honestly think if that is what I really wanted that I would have put up with you constantly pushing my buttons for the last year and a half?  I may be an asshole, but I’m not THAT big of an asshole where I’d stay around just for the damn sex.

Kittie looks up at, confused and slightly speechless.  Her jaw drops a little and she goes to say something, but Rage puts his hand over her mouth, quieting her.

Rage: Shut up, alright?  Just...stop.  Here’s what’s gonna happen.  You’re gonna stop fucking ignoring me.  We’re gonna head back to our place, lock ourselves in the damn bedroom for the night and then later in the week we’re gonna head to Laughlin and you’re going to walk out to the ring with me and Synn when I beat the shit out of Matt Spears in this next title defense.  Got it?

Kittie raises an eyebrow as Rage lowers his hand.  He half expects her to argue with him some more, but she just grins and then points to the bed behind them.

Kittie: There’s a bed right here you know, idiot...

Rage stares at her, then looks at the bed before he shakes his head.

Rage: You’re fucking kidding me, right?  I don’t really feel like dealing with Despy’s comments tomorrow with as loud as you are.

Kittie: You’re the one who can’t be---

Rage suddenly picks up Kittie and just tosses her on the bed before he takes his shirt off and throws it on the floor.

Rage: Ahh fuck it...

Kittie grins again as Rage crawls on the bed on top of her, bringing his lips to hers and the rest...well, let’s leave that up to the imagination!




I did it.  I fucking did it.  I went into that triple threat match against Dmitri and Casey Williams and proved every single asshole that doubted my ability to defend MY Internet Championship past the first defense.  Yeah, that’s aimed at that piece of shit Tommy Knocks.  Kiss my ass, Tommy, because this Internet Championship ain’t going nowhere, and I don’t give a fuck what you or anyone else says.  Though I’m sure you’ll get a hard on now that Kain is back and probably expect him to take the title from me, right?  Unless of course you actually think that Matt Spears stands a chance this week.

Matt Spears.  Matt...fucking...Spears.  When I saw the card for this week’s show, I wasn’t all that surprised to see my name in the main event, but color me fucking furious that my opponent was Matt Spears.  Guy loses his shot at the Roulette championship at Into The Void and what do ya know, that automatically qualifies him for a fucking shot at a higher title…MY title?!  Someone explain to me how that shit makes sense, because I can’t figure it out for the life of me.

I gotta be honest here.  I haven’t paid much attention to Matt Spears, because, up until now anyway, I had no damn reason to pay attention to him.  After I heard that I’d be defending my title against him, that practically forced me to go back and see what this guy is all about.  And you know what I found?  

A huge fucking headache!

Seriously, who the fuck is this guy?  Is he Matt Spears?  Is he Jon Dough?!  I tried to pay attention to try and figure it out, but I fucking went cross-eyed and gave up before I destroyed another damn laptop.

Matt, let me make something very clear to you.  You don’t deserve a shot at my title.  Hell, you don’t deserve a shot at ANY title, but I’m not the one calling the shots now am I?  I don’t know why you are getting this shot, or what they see in you.  Then again, maybe they’re just making you my next opponent so I can have guaranteed successful defense.  I don’t fucking know, but I don’t really give a shit either.  All I know, and all that matters, is that once we step into that ring, you’re going to get the beating of a fucking lifetime, because if there is one thing that pisses me off more than anything else, it’s when undeserving pieces of shit like you get title shot after title shot.

Just ask Casey Williams what happens.

You and Casey seem to have a lot in common so far, Matt.  You might not have been in SCW for as long as Casey, but you’ve got the same damn reputation so far.  You’ve been given opportunity after opportunity and you end up...choking.  You blow your fucking chance at actually accomplishing something here in SCW, and guess what Matt?  It ain’t about to change now.  There’s no chance in fucking HELL that I’d let you get a win over me and take my title in the process.  It’d be a fucking embarrassment, so I’m gonna do everything in my power to make sure it doesn’t happen.

Luckily for me I won’t have to try very hard.

So, Matt, you can do all your preparations.  Go train in that lame ass dojo of yours, with your Master or your Sensei or whatever the fuck it is you do.  No matter what you do, you’re just going to walk away disappointed, and me?  I’ll move on as I’ve got bigger, much more annoying fish to try.  You see, I can handle having a target painted on my back.  It comes with being a champion.  The Internet Championship might not come with as big a target as being the World Heavyweight Champion, but I treat it as if it does.  

Would you be able to do that, Matt?  Stupid question on my part, probably, because we all know the answer to that is no.  Certain people have no faith in me to defend a title successfully because of the one flaw in my record?  Better to have faith in me than in someone who just can’t get the fucking job done no matter what he does.

After you lose on Sunday, Matt, you better take your worthless as back to the end of the line for ANY fucking title, because losing two chances in a row?  Well, it’ll just prove you don’t deserve it and you never will.  I don’t care who your friends and mentors are, because my friends and mentors are a lot more successful than yours have ever been or will ever be.

Think about everything I’ve said to you, Matt.  Think about it long and hard, because if you choose to ignore it and underestimate me, or walk into this match thinking you actually stand a fucking chance?  Well, it’ll only make things worse for you in the end.  

I’ll see you Sunday, jackass!

18
Climax Control Archives / The Lost Years Part 7
« on: May 20, 2016, 10:38:04 PM »
 
Sunday May 8th
Okayama, Japan
After Climax Control


You know what they say about first title defenses, right?  They’re the most important, because it supposedly shows what kind of champion you are.  The outcome of that first title defense will prove if you have what it takes to be a champion and deserve the belt you have in your possession, or if you’re what people like to call a “paper champion.”  Walking into Okayama tonight, Rage thought he’d have no problem tonight in his match against Dmitri.  It is no secret that Dmitri has been preoccupied and focused on his ongoing feud with Casey Williams, so Rage only assumed that would work to his advantage.

Well, Rage was wrong.  Very wrong.

He might have underestimated Dmitri, or he could have just been having a completely off night.  Regardless of the reason, Rage walked into Okayama as the Internet Champion, but Dmitri would be walking out as the new champion.  It was something Rage thought he’d be a little more angry about, but...he’s, not.

In fact, he has something else on his mind entirely and he’s storming down the hall on a mission with Kittie chasing after him.


Kittie: Dude, slow down!  I know you’re pissed about losing out there, but--

Rage: I’m not pissed.

His response was calm and to the point and Kittie stopped following him for a moment with a baffled look on her face.

Kittie: Wait...what?  You’re seriously not pissed?

Rage shakes his head as he continues walking down the hall, never once turning to glance back at Kittie.  Kittie finally manages to catch up with him and tries to keep up with him.

Rage: Nope.  I’m relieved, actually.  But you’re gonna piss me off if you keep following me.  Go find Synn and Despy.

Kittie: Yeah, I don’t think so.  I want to know what you’re up to!

Kittie is about to find out the answer, as they stop right in front of the door with a sign that says “Christian Underwood” on it.  Kittie stares at the sign for a moment before she slowly turns her head and her eyes meet Rage’s calm stare and she raises an eyebrow.

Kittie: Right.  If you’re not pissed off, why are you planning on talking to Christian Underwood?  Demanding your rematch so soon??

Rage folds his arms across his large chest and just shakes his head slowly, confusing Kittie even further.  When a little smirk appears on his face, Kittie’s jaw almost hits the floor.

Rage: I’ll fill you in later, alright?  Just, please...Go find Synn and Despy so I can talk to--

Kittie starts shaking her head and a shocked look washes over her face.

Kittie: Shit...You’re about to do what I think you are, aren’t you?!  You’re going to be a fucking coward and quit?!?!

Kittie starts pulling at her hair angrily, assuming Rage is about to quit just because he lost the Internet Championship.  As Kittie shakes her head furiously and rolls her eyes, Rage lets out a laugh and has to grab a hold of her shoulders to snap her out of it.  He shakes her a little bit, getting her attention back on him.

Rage: Would you relax, Kittie?!  I’m NOT quitting!  Not even close!

Kittie is about to continue her momentary tirade, but before she can get a word out in response, Christian’s door opens and the Co-Owner himself appears in front of them.

Christian: What on earth is going on out here?!  Would you two be so kind as to take your lover’s spat somewhere else?  I’m trying to finish up a few things here.

With his hands still on Kittie’s shoulders, Rage turns his attention to Christian Underwood.

Rage: It’s not a lover’s spat…

Christian: Oh, really?  So, is this your mating ritual then?  Whatever it is, take it somewhere else.

Kittie swats Rage’s hands away from her shoulders and takes a step back.  Rage just lets out an amused huff as he turns his full attention to Christian.

Rage: Look, I came here to talk to you about something.  Kittie’s just freaking out thinking it’s about something else when it isn’t.  She was just about to head off to find Synn and Despayre.  Right, Kittie?

Kittie frowns as Rage turns his attention to her, and Christian even glances in her direction.  She opens her mouth to shout something in protest, but she’s left speechless.  Eventually she rolls her eyes and waves off Rage as she turns to walk away.

Kittie: Whatever.  Do whatever the hell you want, Rage.  Not like you ever listen to me anyway.

Rage just lets out a chuckle as Kittie finally turns and walks away, mumbling under her breath.  When she finally turns around another corner, Rage is able to turn his full attention back to Christian, though the expression the bosses face is not a very happy one.

Christian: Make it quick, Rage.  I’ve got things to do before leaving the arena.  Though I suspect I know what all of this is about.

Rage: You might.  But you might not.  I have a feeling you are thinking what Kittie’s original thought was.

Christian: Whatever her first thought was, I’m assuming you’re here to demand your rematch.  It’s what usually--

Christian’s voice trails off as Rage slowly shakes his head.  Now intrigued, Christian crosses his arms and raises a curious eyebrow at the Sin of Wrath.

Christian: No?  Well, color me surprised.  If that’s not what this is about, then by all means, tell me what is.

Rage: I want what I’ve been busting my ass towards for the last few months, and you know what that is.

Christian shakes his head.

Christian: I’m afraid I don’t quite understand…

Rage: The World Heavyweight Championship!  I want a shot at J2H and the title, Christian!  I’ve had to sit back and watch guys who haven’t done shit to deserve it, get their shots and now I want mine.

Christian takes in a deep breath, but he lets out a long sigh.  He shakes his head slowly.

Christian: I’m afraid it’s not that simple, Rage.  You can’t just come here demanding shots and expect to be handed one.  Not to mention, you just lost the Internet Championship to Dmitri.  You really expect me to give you a World Heavyweight Championship match right off the bat?  It doesn’t work that way.

Rage rolls his eyes and lets out a frustrated growl.

Rage: Bullshit!  How many times has Casey Williams lost one title shot, only to be given a different one the next week?!  How many fucking times have we seen other guys lose one title and get a World Heavyweight title shot the next?!  Don’t feed me that bullshit!

Christian frowns as Rage continues to raise his voice.

Christian: I’m going to urge you to lower your voice, Rage.  Should you choose not to, I just might be tempted to book you in a thong mud pit match against Jamie Dean…

Just as Christian says this, Jamie Dean is walking past and he stops right in his tracks, and Rage goes stone cold silent.

Jamie: Oh, please do!

Jamie winks at Rage, but Rage just lets out a growl, trying to intimidate him and Jamie just shakes his head.

Jamie: One day, big boy...One day…

Jamie then heads off down the hall, returning to minding his own business.  Rage turns his attention back to Christian in the hopes of getting the title match he has been wanting.

Christian: Anyway...as I was saying.  The situation at the moment is different, Rage.  We’re just a few weeks away from Into The Void, and I’m sorry, but the match against Connor Murphy tonight was James’ final one before he faces Despayre at Into The Void.  Despayre is the next challenger for the title.  Not you.

Rage narrows his eyes angrily and Christian can see him ball his hands into fists at his side.

Rage: Look, I don’t have the Internet Championship anymore, and you know as well as I do that I deserve a shot at the damn title!  More so than Connor or TNA ever have!

Christian: I am not denying that you’ve been working hard to earn a shot, and trust me, you’ll get one eventually, but you’re just going to have to wait your turn, Rage.  Are you really going to stand here and continue trying to convince me that you deserve the next shot more than Despayre?

Rage stands there and lets out a frustrated huff, but he doesn’t respond.  At least not right away.  He tries to think of a response to Christian, but he can’t, and Christian just nods.

Christian: Exactly what I thought.  Besides, think of it this way, if I were to give you a title shot against James next week, and if you were to defeat him and become the new World Heavyweight Champion, you’d be moving on to defend that title against Despayre at Into The Void.  Is that something you’d really like to see happen?

Rage: Why does everyone have to use Despayre against me?!  I’m not going to just forget about the World title just because Despayre has a shot at it and very well could win it.

Christian: Well...then you’re just going to have to accept the fact that should Despayre defeat J2H at Into The Void, and we end up giving you your opportunity at the title, you may end up facing Despayre at some point.  That is...if you don’t have the Internet Championship at the time.

Rage raises a confused eyebrow as he stares at Christian and lets out a slight laugh.

Rage: Umm...Hello?  Weren’t we just talking earlier about how I lost to Dmitri tonight?  I don’t have the Internet Championship anymore and Casey Williams gets to gloat about his feud with Dmitri being for the title now…

Christian holds up a single finger and shakes his head, and this confuses Rage even more.

Christian: Not so fast, Rage.  You see, I happened to be watching your match tonight, and I saw when Casey Williams interfered.  Now, whether or not his interference actually caused you to lose is besides the point, but the fact still remains that he did interfere so he’s not going to get his way so easily.

Rage: That’s great and all, but...What does that have to do with me?

Christian: Oh come now, Rage.  I thought you smarter than that.  You have a rematch clause for the Internet title, and I’m going to give it to you.  In two weeks time in Osaka.  It’s the final Climax Control before Into The Void in Tokyo, so I find it the appropriate time.

Rage closes his eyes and holds up his hands, almost acting as if he doesn’t want his rematch.

Rage: Whoa, whoa, whoa...I didn’t ask for a rematch against Dmitri.  I wasn’t planning on asking for a rematch, either.

Christian: That would be a big mistake, Rage.  I understand your desire and determination to get a shot at the World title, but would you really deprive yourself of such an opportunity?  Think logically here.

Rage: Oh I am being logical, Christian.  I’d just like to know the real reason you people keep denying me the title shot that I been working towards and instead keep throwing the Internet Championship at me.  First you did it at Blaze of Glory when you out of the blue put me in the match to fill the vacant title when I had expressed my interested in the World title but just said that I didn’t want to go out there and be like every undeserving fucker and demand a shot.  I wanted to earn it, which is what I thought I was doing!

Christian: Yes, but--

Rage holds up a finger, cutting Christian off before he can finish that thought.

Rage: There’s no damn buts about it! I know Connor and TNA challenged J2H to the damn title, but you guys have done surprising shit before and you coulda done the same thing for Blaze of Glory, but you didn’t.  I’m getting screwed out of my chance, AGAIN, all for a title I never fucking asked for or showed interest in!

Christian: Look, Rage, the World Title situation is all tied up at the moment, and it has been for quite some time.  All we were doing when we booked you in that four way match at Blaze of Glory was giving you a title match we knew you deserved.  I doubt you would have rather been booked in what others may have considered a random match against someone else.

Rage: No, but Sam and I would have been in the finals for that damn Blast From The Past tournament match had Lucy Seraphina not did what she did!  It’s bullshit all around and you know it!  If I’m stuck with the damn Internet Championship, I won’t get my shot at the World Heavyweight title.  And that just really fucking pisses me off.

Christian closes his eyes and takes in a deep breath, clearly becoming frustrated with Rage.  He holds up his hands and finally re-opens his eyes.

Christian: You know, I really thought that once Despayre won the Blast From The Past tournament match and earned his shot at the title, you would have backed off a little bit.  I’m surprised you haven’t, because everyone, myself included, has been waiting for Despayre t get this chance, and actually accept it, for a very long time.  Seems to me you’re being a little bit selfish here.

Rage’s eyes widen in surprise and he’s left at a loss for words.

Christian: Whether you want your rematch in two weeks or not doesn’t matter, because that’s when you’re getting it.  If you want to hold yourself back while you wait for a shot at the World Heavyweight Championship, that is up to you.  But, fair warning, should you lose against Dmitri again, it may be quite a while before you see that title shot you’ve been working so hard towards.  You’ll have to earn it all over again.  Think about that.

Rage: This is--

Christian: Enough!  We’re through discussing it, Rage.  Perhaps you should do the right thing and try to be supportive of Despayre getting this shot at Into The Void.  That young man has been like family to you for a long time and, frankly, I think what you’re trying to get me to do is deplorable.

Rage tries to speak again, but Christian raises his hand and silences him before he can get another word out, and just when it looks like Christian is going to speak up again, he steps back into his office and closes the door right in Rage’s face!  Rage stands there, shocked for a few moments, before he runs his hand over his head, narrows his eyes and lets out a frustrated growl.  He turns and walks away a few moments later, now left to consider everything that Christian Underwood had said to him.  




June 22nd, 2015
Boston, Massachusetts
Exact Location: Unknown



The Cadillac sedan belonging to Rage’s childhood psychiatrist, Dr. Acklund, pulls into the empty parking lot of what appears to be an old run down abandoned building.  Windows are broken out on several of the floors and No Trespassing signs are posted all around the building, but that doesn’t stop the car from pulling up to the building.  Dr. Acklund is still behind the wheel, having been ordered by Rage just a short while ago to follow his directions.

The moment Dr. Acklund pulls his car into the parking lot of the building, he knows exactly where Rage has taken him, and the significance of the location.  This building was home to the pediatric psychiatric ward where Dr. Acklund treated Rage as a child.


Dr. Acklund: W-why did we come here?

Rage turns in the passenger seat and glares at Dr. Acklund with a malicious look in his eyes.

Rage: You losing your memory in your old age, Doc?  Don’t you recognize this place?

Dr. Acklund nods and he grips the steering wheel nervously.  He doesn’t want to be here, that much is clear.

Dr. Acklund: Of course I recognize this place, Jake.  I just don’t understand why...we need to come here...after all these years.

Rage: Get out of the car.


A look of surprise crosses over Dr. Acklund’s face.

Dr. Acklund: I’m sorry, what?  Why do I--

Rage: JUST GET OUT OF THE FUCKING CAR OLD MAN!


Dr. Acklund nearly jumps out of his skin and he does as he is ordered, as quickly as he can.  And given his frailty, it isn’t fast enough for Rage’s liking.  Rage follows behind him, stepping out of the passenger side and walking around the car, joining Acklund at his side and he looks at the building he called home for so many years.

Rage: I brought you here because I had a feeling you’d try and pull the memory loss bullshit while I question you.  So, what better place to jog your memory than where it all started, doc?  Does this all sound good to you?

Dr. Acklund stares at the building, almost terrified at what might lay in store for him.  He hadn’t seen Rage in quite some time, true, but he was all too familiar with what he was like as a child.  And from the looks of it, nothing had changed.

Dr. Acklund: I-I-I’ll tell you anything you want to know….anything I remember.  Just please...don’t take me inside that place.

Rage: Why not, doc?  Doesn’t it hold some good memories for you?  I know it does for me.


 
Rage lets out a maniacal laugh and shakes his head, and Dr. Acklund doesn’t look any less terrified.  His life begins to flash before his eyes, as he thinks that Rage just might kill him soon.

Dr. Acklund: Look, Jake, you don’t understand how sorry I am for everything you were put through--

Rage: Sorry, my ass!  Start walking, doc.  You might be old and have brittle bones, but that won’t stop me from dragging your ass inside if I need to!


Dr. Acklund lets out a sigh and nods.  He slowly starts walking towards the entrance to the building with Rage walking slowly behind him.  Once they make it to the door, a large deadbolt is seen.  Dr. Acklund tries to turn around thinking there is no way for them to get inside, but Rage grabs a hold of his arm, holding him back, and with one powerful kick, breaks the door open.  Acklund shakes his head and is forced to walk inside, and Rage doesn’t need to tell him where to go.  They walk down a couple flights of stairs to the lower level where the pediatric ward used to be.

Dr. Acklund: Okay.  We’re here.  I told you I would answer any questions you have, but we didn’t really--

Rage: Yes, we did have to come here, doc.  I had to bring you here, because I want to know why...Why the fuck was I sent here?!  Why did I have to live the rest of my childhood in this hell hole?!


They stand in the hallway, just near where the nurses station used to be.  The ugly old wallpaper is peeling in several places and the counters and doors are lined with dust.  Despite all that, Rage can see how this ward used to look in it’s “glory” days.  He’ll never forget it.

Acklund closes his eyes and takes in a deep breath as he prepares to tell Rage everything he wants to hear.


Dr. Acklund: You have to understand, Jake.  You were a very troubled little boy.  Regardless of the circumstances surrounding when you were brought here, you would have ended up here eventually.

Rage laughs and shakes his head.

Rage: Bullshit!  I was troubled, yeah, but not enough to warrant being institutionalized!  I could have accepted being put up for adoption or some shit like that, but this place...it ruined my fucking life!  And I want to know why!

Dr. Acklund: You don’t understand.  Your father...he was desperate.  As desperate as a father could be, I suppose.

Rage: Then HELP me fucking understand, doc.  I want to know exactly what happened between you and my father.


All the anger and resentment in Rage’s voice is gone, if only temporarily.  He stares at Dr. Acklund, his eyes almost pleading him for the truth and Dr. Acklund can’t keep the truth from him any longer as the memories completely flood his mind.


******************************

Twenty-six years earlier…


A much younger looking Dr. Acklund sits behind his desk in his office.  He’s going through some paperwork, occasionally signing off on a few things before transferring the paper to another pile.  As he continues going through his work, his office door bursts open and a panicked middle-aged man rushes inside, followed by a nurse.

Nurse: Mr. Sullivan, I already told you that you need an appointment to see Dr. Acklund!  I’m so sorry, Dr. Acklund.  He wouldn’t listen.

Michael Sullivan completely ignores the nurse as he walks up to Dr. Acklund’s desk, breathing heavily and almost in tears.

Michael: This couldn’t wait, Dr. Acklund.  I...I need your help.  Now.

Dr. Acklund remains silent as he stares at Michael for a few moments.  Michael gives him a pleading look until Dr. Acklund just nods and turns his attention to the nurse.

Dr. Acklund: It’s ok, Sylvia.  I’ve got some time to speak with Mr. Sullivan at the moment.

Nurse Sylvia: Are you sure, Dr. Acklund?  I can call security if--


Dr. Acklund shakes his head.

Dr. Acklund: That won’t be necessary, Sylvia.  Mr. Sullivan, you can take a seat.

Michael quickly takes a seat as Nurse Sylvia just nods.  She turns and walks out a few moments later, closing the door behind her.  Dr. Acklund then leans back in his seat and folds his arms across his chest as Michael has his palms placed directly in front of him on the desk.

Dr. Acklund: You have my full attention, Mr. Sullivan.  Now, tell me what has got you so anxious?

Michael: I...I think you know, Dr. Acklund.  It’s my son.  It’s Jake!

Dr. Acklund: Mr. Sullivan, I’m well aware of Jake’s issues, but I told you we could discuss options for further treatment at his next appointment at the end of the week.


Michael buries his head in his hands and lets out a frustrated sigh and shakes his head.  A few moments later, he lowers his hands and stares at Dr. Acklund.

Michael: There’s nothing to discuss, Dr. Acklund.  Something is seriously wrong with Jake and whatever you’re trying just isn’t helping.  He’s evil.  There’s no other way to--

Dr. Acklund: Now, Mr. Sullivan, we haven’t exhausted all measures of treatment yet.  He hasn’t displayed any of the signs you’ve told me about in our sessions.  I have nothing to go on that would warrant having him committed.


Michael shakes his head again and he pulls at what little hair he has as beads of sweat start to drip down his face.

Michael: He’s manipulative, Dr. Acklund!  He knows why we bring him here and of course he’s going to put on a show for you.  I just can’t believe you’re falling for it!

Dr. Acklund: I’m not falling for anything, Mr. Sullivan.  I can see his manipulative ways, but until I witness first hand the potential danger you say he poses, I am using the most appropriate treatment for him.  Now--

Michael: Bullshit!  I woke up in the middle of the night last night to find him standing over me with a knife in his hand!  A KNIFE!  Now, if you tell me he’s not dangerous, than you are out of your God damned mind and incompetent at that!


Dr. Acklund seems surprised to hear this latest revelation about his young patient.  He nods as he thinks for a moment and then leans forward.

Dr. Acklund: That is troubling to hear.  Okay, I’ll have one of the nurses move up Jake’s appointment so I can make my final decision after speaking with him--

Michael shakes his head quickly, narrowing his eyes at Dr. Acklund.

Michael: No.  I can’t take the chance that you won’t do what needs to be done, Dr. Acklund.  I’m going to do whatever it takes to protect the rest of my family, and if you won’t help me...Well, I’ll just have to find someone else who will.

Dr. Acklund: Mr. Sullivan, what exactly do you think needs to be done?  Because it seems to me you have much more than just having him committed planned.


Michael nods, then reaches into his pocket, pulling out a small folded up piece of paper.  He unfolds it and it appears to be a personal check.  He sets the check on the desk then slowly slides it over to Dr. Acklund, and all of the panic and anxiety he was feeling fades.

Michael: What I’m thinking will take some time, but I’m certain after looking at that, you’ll be willing to help me do what needs to be done.

Dr. Acklund glances at the check and his eyes widen quickly before he looks back to Michael, speechless.

Michael: I’ve been informed of the financial struggles you and your wife are facing, Dr. Acklund.  Consider that a generous donation for your help…

Dr. Acklund stares at the amount on the check for a long while, thinking his decision over carefully in his mind.  He knows that should he accept, and the both of them get caught, not only would he lose his medical license, but he could be thrown in prison.  But...he also knows the struggles that he and his wife are going through at the moment, and the amount of money Mr. Sullivan is offering to him could help them out tremendously, and he looks back up to Mr. Sullivan.

Dr. Acklund: I...I’ll help in any way that I can, Mr. Sullivan.  What exactly did you have in mind?


******************************

Back to June 22nd, 2015


Rage: He...PAID you to stage that fire?  To fake my death?!

Rage stands there, frozen in shock after hearing the awful truth of what Dr. Acklund and his father had done.  Dr. Acklund’s face is painted with regret.  His eyes well up with tears as Rage turns away from him, trying to process everything he just heard, and Dr. Acklund takes a step towards him.

Dr. Acklund: It was horrible...awful...what we did.  And as a doctor, the part I played with unethical and illegal, but I was desperate and so was your father.  It may have been wrong, but I know what desperation does to a person.  He was doing what he thought was the only thing he could do to protect his family.

Rage: I WAS HIS FAMILY, TOO!  I was his son for fucks sake!


Dr. Acklund nods and takes in a deep breath.

Dr. Acklund: I know, Jake, and I’m truly sorry.  But, try and think about it from his perspective for a moment.  He was a devoted husband..a loving father.  Do you...Do you have kids?

Rage scowls at the thought, and shakes his head.

Rage: Never been much of a kid person, but what’s your point?

Dr. Acklund: My point is that because you don’t have children...because you don’t have a family you don’t know the dark place that his head went to to protect those he loved.


Rage lets out an annoyed laugh and shakes his head.

Rage: He obviously didn’t love them that much if he started abusing my little brother after all this went down!  I don’t know if it was guilt or whatever, but he took all of it out on my kid brother.  And, fyi asshole, just because I don’t have kids, doesn’t mean I don’t have a family that I’d protect.  Family doesn’t have to be blood, because if there’s one thing that I’ve learned, it’s that blood will turn it’s back on you at the drop of a time just as quickly as anyone else.  Sometimes quicker.

Dr. Acklund: I...I had no idea that happened, Jake.  I...I’m so sorry.  But for what it’s worth, I’m glad that you have some sort of family.  Everybody should have that.


Rage closes his eyes and takes in a deep breath.  He looks around the halls...the complete floor that he lived...no, suffered in for so many years and then he focuses back on Dr. Acklund.

Rage: Everybody, huh?  After everything you said about me..after everything you saw...you still think I deserve a family?

Dr. Acklund: You’re not beyond all hope, Jake.  Trust me when I say that some things...some things have a profound effect on a person.  Perhaps the thing you need is what you’ve always needed.  Not just a family, but...a child of your own?


Rage lets out a loud laugh.

Rage: Ain’t happening.  There’s no chance I’d doom a kid to have the same DNA as my family.  No, this world is better without the Sullivan family name and genes living on.  Thanks for the talk, doc.  It’s all been very...enlightening.

Rage lets out a sigh and starts walking away, brushing past Dr. Acklund.  When he passes him, Dr. Acklund turns around, looking at the back of Rage’s head.  He opens his mouth to speak, but nothing comes out as he’s left speechless and at a loss over what to do next.  Rage leaves the old doctor there as he walks out and away from the building.  And, hopefully, away from Boston for good.





Friday May 20th
Osaka, Japan


Rage has had a lot of time to think about everything Christian Underwood said to him just two weeks ago.  He’s taken a lot of time to process what his boss essentially accused him of...being selfish.  Was Christian right?  Was he really being selfish in asking for a World Heavyweight title shot when Despayre would be challenging for that very title at Into The Void?

Rage doesn’t entirely think so.  But then again, if he truly is being selfish, he wouldn’t agree, would he?  

If Christian Underwood was right about one thing, though, it was the fact that Despayre has been family to Rage for quite some time.  And as much as the kid managed to push Rage’s buttons on a daily basis, life would just be a little...dull...if he weren’t a part of Rage’s life.  

So today Rage is doing something he hasn’t done in a long time, if ever.  He’s actually volunteered himself and Kittie to take Despayre out for a day in Osaka.  This is a decision that could very well come back to bite Rage in the ass.


Synn: I’m sorry, what?  You actually want to take Joshua for the day?  I had no idea you were into self-mutilation.

Rage frowns, and almost immediately starts to regret his offer, but he wasn’t about to take it all back now.

Rage: Look, I just figured you could use the break is all.  And besides, Kittie will be with us, so it’s not like I’ll have to deal with Despy by myself.

Synn: That may be true, but you can’t blame me for being a bit surprised.  I don’t think you’ve ever actually offered to take him somewhere for the day.  Usually he just bugs you until you are forced to give in.

Rage rolls his eyes, knowing that Synn has a point.

Rage: Are you really gonna make a big deal about this, Synn?  And another reason I’m doing this is because *I* am choosing where we’re taking Despy.  He’s not picking the destination this time.

Synn raises an eyebrow.

Synn: Oh really?  And just where are you taking him?

Rage: Well I had considered the aquarium--

Synn’s eyes widen at the thought of Rage even attempting that adventure again, but Rage shakes his head.

Rage: What you’re thinking is exactly why I decided against that.  I actually thought of taking him to the Osaka Castle.

Synn: That sounds like a good choice, actually.  I’m sure Joshua will enjoy that.

Despayre: I’ll enjoy what?!

Synn and Rage immediately turn their heads as Despayre has appeared before them, with Kittie just behind him.

Synn: Well, Joshua...Rage has offered he and Kittie to take you to the Osaka Castle for the day.  Just the three of you.

Despayre’s eyes light up.

Despayre: Really?!  A CASTLE?!  OH BOY!

Rage: Despy, this isn’t your typical castle, though.

Despayre: But IT’S A CASTLE!!!

And just like that, Despayre turns around and dashes past Kittie in a flash.  She doesn’t even have time to call out to him before she chases after him and Synn just watches and shakes his head in amusement.

Synn: Well...I guess he’s all yours for the day.  And remember...you asked for this.

Rage: I’m really going to regret this, aren’t I?

Synn’s only response is an amused smirk, and Rage turns and walks away a few moments later, on his way to catch up with Kittie and Despayre.



Despayre: THAT is the castle?!  That doesn’t look like a castle!

<img sc=”http://eligerzon.com/blog/wp-content/uploads/2010/08/Blog-160-Osaka-Castle.jpg”>

Despayre, Rage and Kittie all stand in Osaka Castle Park, just facing the Osaka Castle.  Rage lets out a laugh at Despayre’s reaction and shakes his head as he turns to Kittie.

Rage: Told ya he’d say that.

Kittie: Oh shut up, goat face.

Rage snarls before he turns his attention back to Despayre.

Rage: I tried telling you that it wasn’t your typical castle, Despy.  It’s a Japanese castle and doesn’t look like the stereotypical castle from stories and movies.  Not all castles are dark and creepy looking.

Kittie stares at Rage for a few moments with a baffled look on her face, but she doesn’t say anything.

Despayre: That’s not a castle!

Rage: I’m sure once we see the inside you’ll think differently.  But let’s walk around the park for a little bit before we take the tour of the castle.

Despayre doesn’t need to be told twice as he skips off, clutching Angel tightly and Rage and Kittie follow behind him.  Rage does his best to keep an eye on Despayre so he doesn’t get lost, and he doesn’t notice Kittie is staring at him as they walk along.

Kittie: Alright, spill it.  What’s going on with you?

Rage turns his head and looks at her confused for a moment.

Rage: Huh?  What the hell are you talking about, Kittie?

Kittie: Something is going on with you.  First you actually offered to bring Despy here and now you’re just acting...weird!  You’re not all Ragey like you normally are.  You feeling okay?

Rage laughs and rolls his eyes as he turns back to look for Despayre.  He spots him and he keeps walking.

Rage: I guess I can’t win, can I?  I guess I just decided to do something different for a change and show that the kid doesn’t annoy me that much that I don’t want to do anything with him.  That and I was hoping to try and get him more interested in actually winning the World Heavyweight Championship.

Kittie lets out a laugh.

Kittie: Good luck with that.  But...why?  I mean, why were you hoping to get him more interested in that?  Everyone else has tried and pretty much failed anyway.

Rage: Because…

Kittie: Because why?

Rage stops for a moment and closes his eyes.  In his mind, he knows the answer to that question, but he doesn’t want Kittie to know the truth.

Rage: It doesn’t matter, alright?  Just drop it.

Rage keeps his eyes locked on Despayre as he darts his way through the cherry blossom trees, looking for the last of the blooms.  The last bloom was at the end of last month and all the blooms have for the most part, disappeared.  But that doesn’t stop Despayre from trying.  With the help of Angel of course!

Kittie: Bullshit it doesn’t matter.  Just tell me what is going on.

Rage lets out a sigh and then growls as he finally realizes that Kittie won’t let this go.

Rage: Because maybe if the kid actually were to show an interest in the World Title, I’d back off from wanting the damn thing myself!  You know how hard it is watch him get the shot at the title and he doesn’t even care about the damn thing, and I’m stuck going or the Internet title again?  You know how that makes me feel?

Kittie: Envious?

Kittie’s response is so quick that it catches Rage off guard.  He was about to say something else, but he nods anyway.

Rage: Yeah, pretty much.  I’m fucking jealous of Despayre.  And don’t you dare say anythign to Synn or Gabriel about this because I’ll never hear the end of it.

Kittie: Dude, you’re talking to the Sin of Envy here, remember?  I know a thing or two about be jealous and envious of others.  And, sorry, but even if Despayre were to show an interest in the World title, doesn’t mean your jealousy would just up and disappear.  As long as you’re not getting the chance for the World title, and someone else is, it’s always going to be there.

Rage: The whole situation just pisses me off to no end, Kittie.  I mean, I’m booked in this rematch for the Internet Championship against Dmitri this week, but I just don’t give a shit about this match.  I’m so distracted and obsessed with the fucking World Title that it pretty much lost me the Internet title in the first place, and it’ll probably be the damn reason I don’t win it back from Dmitri.

Kittie lets out a sigh and shakes her head.

Kittie: All my envy must be rubbing off on you a bit too much.  You better get that shit in check, Rage, because from where I’m standing, you don’t know how to use it to your advantage like I do.  You don’t know how to channel it.

Rage: Don’t even try and turn this into some kind of teaching session, because I can’t even deal with it right now.  Somehow, someway, I have to figure out how to get my fucking head focused on the Internet Championship and only the internet championship, because I have a feeling after Into The Void, Despayre is gonna be holding that belt and there’s no way I’m gonna be able to face him for the title...ever.

Kittie suddenly leaps in front of Rage, placing her hands on his chest, and stops him.

Kittie: Alright, Rage, listen to me...Do you really want Dmitri’s match against Casey Williams at Into The Void to be for the Internet Championship?  Because, if you don’t get that damn title back, that is exactly what is going to happen.  Casey is walking around all high and mighty on himself now think you practically handed him the Internet Championship!  Do you really want to give Casey Williams that kind of bragging power?

Rage: I don’t give a fuck about Casey Williams.  Even IF his match against Dmitri is for the title, he sure as shit ain’t gonna walk outta there with the title!

Kittie closes her eyes and squeezes the bridge of her nose for a moment.

Kittie: You’re not getting my point here, Rage.  It may not be the title you want but it’s a title regardless and it beats having to stand back and listen to Casey run his mouth thinking he deserves the damn shot just because he’s got some beef with Dmitri.  Snap the fuck out of it.  You’ll get your shot at the World title eventually, but in the mean time?  Just fucking focus on the Internet CHampionship.  Make that belt mean something, because it hasn’t meant shit in a long time.

Rage gets too involved in his conversation with Kittie, that it distracts him from looking after Despayre.  Despayre is nowhere to be seen at the moment, but Rage doesn’t even notice.

Rage: It’s a lot easier said than done, Kittie.  I mean, if I manage to win the Internet Championship back from Dmitri--

Kittie: When…

Rage: Alright…WHEN I win the Internet Championship back from Dmitri, I’m gonna be stuck with that damn belt because people are going to keep spouting off bullshit that it’s the only title I’ll ever fucking hold.  That’s I’m only meant for a lower tier title or some bullshit like that.  I’m sick of it Kittie.  I’m fucking sick of it.

Kittie: My God...Would you just STOP thinking about the World title right now?!  Stop giving a shit what anyone else fucking says or thinks about you and just take this for what it’s worth!  A fucking golden opportunity!  You never should have lost--

Rage suddenly holds his hand up and silences Kittie.  He looks past her, to the place where he last saw Despayre, but he doesn’t seem him.  He scans the entire area and starts to panic when he doesn’t see him anywhere!

Rage: Where the fuck is Despayre?!

Kittie: What?  Wasn’t he just back there?

Kittie spins around, looking in the direction Rage had just looked, but she doesn’t seem him either.

Rage: God damn it!  If you hadn’t been yacking away like you do…

Kittie: Whoa!  This isn’t MY fault!  You were the one watching him and you were the one who offered to bring him here!

Rage continues to scan the area and starts walking as they try to find him.

Kittie: Damn it’s a good thing you  don’t have kids!  You can’t even keep track of a twenty-two year old!

Rage: Would you shut up and just help me find--

Their search is over before it even begins as Despayre comes running from behind them, screaming!

Despayre:  AHHHHH!!!  IT’S AFTER ME!

He runs around, arms flailing(poor Angel), and Rage and Kittie turn around to see what has Despayre so frantic, when an innocent little duck waddles slowly past them, letting out a couple of “quacks”.  Rage manages to let out a laugh as they watch it turn and walk towards the water surrounding the castle.

Rage: I wonder what would happen if I had Phil buy a bunch of ducks and put them in Synn’s pool…

Kittie just smacks Rage’s chest with the back of her hand before the two of them chase off after Despayre and several people watch as they try to catch him and calm him down.




I’ve somehow managed to find myself in the middle of something I never fucking wanted a part of.  I’ve found myself smack dab in the middle of a feud between Dmitri and Casey Williams, and I can honestly say I have no fucking idea how to feel about it.  Whatever beef those two idiots have is between them, and I could care less if they beat the fuck out of one another or if Dmitri decides to suck every last drop of blood from Casey veins.  I simply do...not...give a fuck.

But what I do give a fuck about is this undeserved self-entitlement Casey seems to be running around with after Dmitri beat me for the title a couple of weeks ago in Okayama.  He thinks that he actually deserves the Internet Championship match against Dmitri, just because he’s feuding with the guy, but ya know what?  I’m about to rain on that morons fucking parade, because it just ain’t happening and I’ll be damned if my loss to Dmitri is going to give Casey Williams, a.k.a. The Freight Train of LAME something to gloat about.  Casey, I know you’re watching out there...well, ya might be, but let me tell ya this...Jackass, you ain’t got NOTHING to fucking gloat about and there’s not a chance in hell I’m gonna let you continue to walk around talking a bunch of shit about how you actually believe you’re going to take that belt from Dmitri.  You’re fucking pathetic, Casey, and that’s all there is to it.  I’m not going to sit here and waste my time and breath talking about you, because you’re simply not part of the equation this week.  At least, you better not be.  I’ve warned you once, and I’ll warn you again…

Stay the fuck backstage during this match, because if you don’t?  You won’t like the consequences.  The choice is yours, Casey.  Don’t say I didn’t warn ya.

I guess I should focus on the asshole that I AM facing this week.  The same asshole that lucked out and beat me for the Internet Championship on my first defense.  Hate to break it to ya, Dmitri, but you’re about to experience the same exact outcome as I did two weeks ago, because I’m not gonna let you beat me a second time, pal.  I’m not about to let you walk around this place thinking you’re actually better than me simply because you beat me when I was having an off night.  

It was a fluke, Dmitri.  A one time only thing, because, as much as I have my eyes set on a much bigger prize, I started to realize something...The internet Championship can mean just as much as the World Title.  The assholes backstage might not agree.  The world champ himself might not agree, but I can do shit with this title that not even our world heavyweight champ can do.  I can make a fucking statement as the Internet Champion and I intend to do just that.  You think I’d actually let the belt get tarnished in a feud involving Casey Williams?  Fuck that!

I don’t know what bullshit you’re spewing this week, Dmitri, but I can tell ya, I don’t really care.  I’ve tried to watch your promos in the past...tried to listen to you talk, but I just can’t get myself to get very far into that shit.  People who call me boring really need to take a long listen to the shit you say, because I’m not even sure you understand all those words that come out of your mouth.  Not only does that shit give me headache trying to understand it, but it eventually puts me to sleep.  For the love of God, Dmitri...just fucking shut up.

I’m not here for philosophy lessons, Dmitri.  I don’t care what sophisticated trash you want to throw at me next or what the next of your long line of questions is, because you seem to be fucking full of them.  Ya got all kinds of questions, Dmitri, but not a lot of answers.  Why, Dmitri?  Why is that?

I’ll tell ya why…

Because you fucking suck!  You’re boring!  You’re worthless and your words mean absolutely SHIT to me inside of the six sided ring.  Whatever shit you say has no effect on the outcome of the match.  In the end, what it boils down to is who is the more dominant force, and buddy, that ain’t you.  You can try to spill by blood...You can try to suck my blood, but Dmitri...I’m gonna stop you each and every time.  

I’m your Van Helsing, bitch.

You know who Van Helsing is, right?  I’m sure you do, considering you call yourself a vampire and all.  But let me fill you in, just in case you don’t remember.  

Van Helsing is the archenemy of Dracula…Van Helsing is a vampire hunter.  

As it stands right now, Dmitri, I wouldn’t call me your archenemy, but I sure as shit won’t have a problem calling myself that if ya don’t back off from the Internet title.  I won’t hesitate to bring a wooden stake and a shitload of garlic to the ring if it meant destroying your ass and getting my title back.  Well...maybe I won’t go that far, but I will do whatever it takes to get you to just stick to beating the shit out of Casey as often as you want, because if that is your perogative, have at it.  I’m just not gonna let you be the champion walking into that grudge match.

I made the mistake of allowing you to beat me and become the new champion, but I damn sure won’t make the same mistake twice.  I’m walking into Climax Control with nothing, but I’ll be leaving as a two time Internet Champion, and I’ll be damned if I let someone else take the belt from me.

Not you...not Casey Williams.  No one.  

I’m seeing clearer now, Dmitri.  My eyes are opened and nothing is holding me back.  

This Sunday in Osaka...The Internet Championship comes home to the Sin of Wrath.  That’s all there is to it.

19
Climax Control Archives / The Lost Years: Part 4
« on: March 25, 2016, 09:15:10 PM »
 
Sunday At Climax Control
The Footage You Didn’t See…


The scene opens up just backstage of the BeeHoldzil Fighting Scouts Events Center in Fort Defiance, Arizona.  We see the Sin of Wrath, Rage, standing just in front of a blank television monitor.  He has his hands dropped down to his side, clenched into fists and he’s just staring at the screen.  At nothing.  The camera pans back just a little further to see Pussy Willow walk up behind Rage, confusion written all over her face.

Pussy: Rage?  Are...are you okay?

She is given no response as Rage remains eerily silent and completely fixated on the television monitor.

Pussy: Rage, there is nothing on that monitor.  Wh-what are you staring at?

She stumbles on her words nervously, knowing Rage’s tendency to lose his temper at the drop of a dime.  Again there is no response, and Rage doesn’t even move an inch, save for the rise and fall of his chest from his slow breathing.  Pussy Willow brings her hand up, contemplating tapping the big man on his shoulder, but three voices behind her steal her attention away.

Synn: What’s wrong with him?  How long has he been like this?

Kittie: About a few minutes.  I’m not sure what’s wrong with him.  I just found him like this when I came looking for him after he went out to the ring and gave that little speech of his.  I think he’s officially lost his marbles.

Despayre: Ooh no!  Finding those marbles can be pretty tricky!  Want me and Angel to help?!

Kittie manages to laugh, but Synn turns to Despayre and just shakes his head as the three of them walk up to Rage and Pussy Willow.

Pussy: Oh, hello guys.  What’s wrong with Rage?

Kittie shrugs and shakes her head.

Kittie: No fu...freaking clue.

Despayre stands back, going off into his own little world temporarily as Synn steps in front of Rage.  Rage’s eyes are glued to the television screen, and Synn turns to look at it, trying to get a sense of what may be wrong.  He shakes his head, completely baffled, and he snaps his fingers in front of Rage’s face, not getting so much as a single blink.  But Rage slowly blinks his eyes every now and then.  Kittie and Pussy(HA!) watch on quietly as Synn tries to get Rage to snap out of his trance.

Synn: He’s just staring at the monitor.  Something must triggered this.  Any idea what he was watching?

Kittie shakes her head.

Kittie: No idea.  Like I said, I was heading down the hall to find him…

Her voice quickly trails off as a lightbulb goes off inside her head. Synn just stares at her.

Synn: What?  What is it?

Kittie: I passed another monitor when I was walking.  J2H was responding to what he said.  That...that has to be it.

Pussy: I’d have to agree with Kittie on this one.  I was actually hoping to get Rage’s response to that, as well as speak to him about something else.  But...I found him like this.  Is...is he going to be okay?

Synn takes in a deep breath and shakes his head, still confused.

Synn: I honestly have no clue.  I’ve never seen him like this.  He’s completely unresponsive.

Pussy: Look at his knuckles.  They’re completely white.

Despayre: Angel says a good kick to the shin might snap him out of it!  Want me to try?!

Synn sends a stern look in Despayre’s direction.

Synn: I don’t think that is a good idea, Joshua.  Let me try and figure this out.

Kittie cracks another amused smile as she turns and looks to Despayre.  Her amusement fades quickly as she turns back to Rage and the concern returns to her face.  Synn tries once again to get through to Rage, waving his hand in front of his face.

Synn: Rage?  Rage, can you hear me?

Nothing but a slow blinking of his eyes in response.  They’re not even entirely sure if Rage can even hear a word they are saying, or if he can and is just doing a great job at ignoring them.  Whatever the case, it’s still concerning.

Synn: Rage come on.  Snap out of it.

Still nothing.  Synn takes a step back and lets out a sigh, at a loss over what to try next...if anything.  They all stay silent for a while, trying to come up with a solution when Despayre shouts from behind them.

Despayre: HEY!  UNCLE JAKE!  SNAP OUT OF IT!

Synn and Kittie are shocked as they turn and stare at Despayre, but Pussy Willow keeps her attention on Rage.  Synn is about to say something to Despayre, but Pussy Willow points to Rage.

Pussy: I...think it worked!

All eyes turn back to Rage, and his hands unclench at his sides and color begins to return to his knuckles.  Rage slowly turns around and looks directly at Despayre.

Rage: The hell did you just call me?!

Despayre: Least we know he responds to his real name.  Good thinking, Angel!

Synn and Kittie both shake their heads and Rage looks around, suddenly confused at why everyone is just staring at him.

Rage: What the hell are you guys looking at me like that for?

Kittie’s jaw drops a little.  She’s about to speak up, but Synn beats her to the punch.

Synn: Are you alright?

Rage: Uh, yeah?  I’m fine.  Why?

Kittie: Like hell you’re fine!  You were just standing there, completely catatonic, staring at that damn monitor!  You were completely unresponsive!

Rage runs his hands over his head, a little lost.

Pussy: It was very strange.  Did this have anything to do with--

Kittie immediately glares at Pussy Willow, shaking her head.  She knows if it did have anything to do with what J2H said just a short time ago, that bringing it up again could set him off again.  Rage looks confused, waiting for Pussy Willow to finish her question, but she doesn’t.

Synn: I’m not so sure you’re just fine, Rage.  I have never seen you in a state like that before.

Rage: Look, I said I’m fine.  I must have just spaced out or something.  Thanks, Despy, for apparently snapping me out of it.

Despayre: No problemo!  But I didn’t go with Angel’s first idea.  He wanted me to kick you in the shin, but they wouldn’t let me!

Rage frowns.

Rage: Yeahhh...that was smart of them to stop ya from doing that.

Rage turns his attention to Pussy Willow.

Rage: Why the hell are you still here?

Kittie again shakes her head at Pussy Willow, warning her not to bring up J2H, and Pussy Willow smiles, avoiding the subject.

Pussy: I was just hoping to talk to you about everything you said out in a the ring a little while ago.  As well as your’s and Sam’s semi-final match next week.

Rage: Was what I said not clear enough for ya?  I really don’t feel like repeating myself, bitch.

Despayre: Swear jar!  Boy, Angel, our Swear Jar Fund increases more each day!

Rage rolls his eyes and decides to wait until later to give Despayre his cash.  He focuses back on Pussy Willow.

Rage: And as for my semi-final match next week?  You’re a little early because it hasn’t even been decided yet.

Synn: Rage, I really think we should get you checked out in the medical locker room.

Rage shakes his head.

Rage: No need for that, Synn.  I’m fine.

Pussy: I certainly hope so.  Because, what you could potentially be up against next week is challenging any way you look at it.

Rage laughs and shakes his head.

Rage: Look, I’ll give my thoughts on my match next week when I find out who I’m up against.  As far as I’m concerned, I’m not concerned about any of mine and Sam’s potential opponents.

Pussy: Oh really?  So, you’ve gotten over the possibility of having to face Despayre?  That’s good news.

Rage suddenly frowns, having temporarily forgotten that just a short while ago Despayre and Crystal Millar advanced to the semi-finals.  Spike Staggs and Lucy Seraphina were already in the semi-finals, and in just a little while ago, the last team will be decided.

Rage: I’ll...uh...worry about that if it comes down to it.

Despayre: IF?!

All eyes dart to Despayre, and he’s staring right at Rage.

Despayre: Does that mean that you think me and Crystal are gonna lose?!

Synn: Joshua, I don’t think that’s what he’s saying at all.  Let’s talk about this later, because the next brackets haven’t been announced yet.

Kittie: Way to go, goat face.

Rage glares at Kittie.

Rage: Ya know, I think I preferred being called Peanut Head over goat face.  Go back to that one.

Kittie shakes her head and Rage just lets out a growl before he turns his attention back to Despayre.

Rage: Despy, Synn’s right.  That’s not what I’m saying.  I’m just taking this tournament one match at a time!

Despayre: Oh...Ok!  So you think that you and Sam are gonna lose!  That makes more sense!

Pussy Willow lets out a giggle as Rage closes his eyes and lets out another frustrated growl.

Rage: No, Despy...That’s not--

Synn: Perhaps we should just discuss this later like I suggested?

Pussy: Good idea.  I mean, either team could be booked against Spike Staggs and Lucy Seraphina next week, or the winner of Alexis and Steve versus Connor and Melanie.  It’s anyone’s guess, really.

Rage again rolls his eyes, but he doesn’t seem like he has anything else to say.  An awkward silence falls between the group, until Pussy Willow, thinking it is safe to do so, asks the one thing she had been warned not to ask.

Pussy: So...I’m assuming you heard what J2H had to say in response to your words earlier?  Any chance you have anything to say in response to that?

Kittie lets out an audible sigh and Synn even shakes his head, but they’re all focused on Rage.  Rage slowly narrows his eyes, and for a moment it appears as though he’s about to fade off back into the same catatonic state as he was before.  Instead, however, he takes a slow threatening step towards Pussy Willow.

Rage: Oh I heard him, alright.  I was listening to every fucking word he said!  You want my response?

Pussy Willow nods.

Pussy: If you don’t mind.

Rage: I’ll give you my fucking response when I want you to fucking have it!!!  Get out of my face you fake breasted whore!!

Pussy Willow jumps back, fearing for her safety, but Synn and Kittie spring into action.  Synn dashes in front of Rage quickly as does Kittie, but Pussy Willow just scurries off down the hall, trying to get away from Rage as fast as she possibly can.  Despite his outburst, Rage stands back rather calm and breathing normally.  Synn and Kittie remain confused as ever, and as the three of them remain quiet, Despayre has one last thing to say.

Despayre: Boy, Angel...at this rate, he’ll just have to give us his whole paycheck!

All eyes slowly fall on Despayre as the scene slowly fades away.




In the few days since Climax Control, Rage has been acting strange.  Well...stranger than normal.  He zones out from time to time, only to do what he did on Sunday and claim that he’s perfectly fine.  Those close to him know better than to believe him, but they have no choice but to not push the issue further as it only continued to agitate Rage.  And a seriously agitated Rage is no fun to deal with on a daily basis.

The big man is currently driving around Las Vegas, trying to clear his head.  He’s speeding through the streets and highways in his Black Hennessey Venom GT.  To him, there’s no better stress reliever than driving recklessly and without a care.  Screw the risks.  Fuck the police if they caught him speeding.  He had to do this.  He needed the adrenaline rush.  He needed--


Rage: Fuck my life!  Can’t they leave me alone for even ten fucking minutes?!

He lets out a frustrated growl as his phone starts to ring.  He has it plugged into the handsfree docking station and he glances at the screen to see that Kittie is calling him.  He debates just sending the call to voicemail, but knowing Kittie, she’d keep calling.  Her nagging powers knew no bounds.  After a couple of rings, he finally answers the call, putting Kittie on speaker.

Rage: Yeah!  What do you want, Kittie?!

Kittie: What the fuck took you so long to answer?

He lets out a sigh as he weaves in and out of traffic on the highway.  Several cars honk at him as he cuts them off, but he ignores them completely and just continues to drive without a care.

Rage: I picked up after the third ring, Kittie!  Excuse me if I’m driving and don’t want feel like talking to anyone right now.

Kittie: Yeah and from the sound of it, you’re driving like a damn maniac again!

He lets out an annoyed growl as he swerves onto an exit, leaving the highway.  Another car honks at him in the process.

Rage: Is there a reason you’re calling me, Kittie?  Because I’m in no mood to have you lecturing me on how to drive my own car.

Kittie: Can you just get your ass back home so we can talk?  You’ve been weird as hell since Sunday.  I’ve been avoiding bringing it up all together, but I’m done avoiding this shit just to keep from pissing you off.

Rage: What are you talking about?

Kittie: I’m talking about the fact that something...or someone...sent you into a damn catatonic state for several fucking minutes!  And I’m assuming that someone is J2H!

Several cars have to slam on their brakes and lay on their horns as Rage completely blows a red light, narrowly avoiding a serious accident.  He just laughs it off as he speeds down the road, and Kittie can be heard letting out a sigh.

Rage: Kittie, would you just give that shit up already?  I told you I’m fine.

Kittie: No, you’re not, Rage.  I don’t know what is going on with you lately, but you need to snap out of it.  J2H may be the Heavyweight Champion right now, but you need to stop focusing on him.  You and Sam are going up against Spike and Lucy this week and if you want to make it to the finals, you need to focus on beating--

Rage: I fucking know that, Kittie!  Quit telling me shit I already know!

Kittie lets out an annoyed laugh.

Kittie: Are you sure you know that?  I know you’re trying to take this shit one match at a time, but if that is the case, you wouldn’t be egging James on Twitter every chance you get.  Worry about Spike and Lucy and then whoever you might go against in the finals and then focus on J2H.

Rage narrows his eyes, but he keeps them on the road.  For as dangerously as he is driving, he seems to know what he’s doing and knows how to avoid an accident when he needs to.

Rage: Easier said than done, Kittie.  I need to worry about James when he’s running around talking the bullshit that he is.  I’m so fucking close to getting my shot at him and the championship I can fucking taste it, but I’ve got two matches...two fucking teams...standing in my way!

Kittie: You dumbass.  You really think that if you and Sam don’t win this tournament that you won’t get your shot?  This shit happens all the time!  They give title shots to douchebags who don’t even deserve them.  Case in point, Casey Williams last week!

Rage takes in a deep breath and shakes his head.

Rage: I’m not fucking stupid, Kittie, but winning this tournament is a guaranteed shot.  And there’s no fucking guarantee I’m even gonna win it anyway!  Fuck!

Rage cuts off another driver, and Kittie hears the horns honking.

Kittie: Would you fucking calm down while you’re driving like an asshole!  You’re gonna get into an accident and that’s not exactly what you need right now.

Rage: I couldn’t give a shit, Kittie!  Ya know, this is all your fault!  You signed me up for the tournament in the first place!  I wouldn’t have to worry about facing Spike Staggs this week.  Spike fucking Staggs, Kittie!  I wouldn’t have to worry about possibly having to face Despy at the finals at Blaze of Glory.  DESPY! You should have just left well enough alone, because if I wasn’t so fucking caught up in this damn tournament, I would have just challenged James fucking outright!

Kittie laughs.

Kittie: Seriously?!  You’re blaming ME for your stupid decision in trying to do the fucking good thing and actually earn your shot?  You could have challenged him anyway!  Connor Murphy did!  Don’t blame me for you being a complete dumbass and J2H making sound like an idiot.  That’s on you, goat face.  Not me.

Rage: Ya know what, fuck you, Kittie!  I guess I’m finally tired of doing the good thing and trying to be a good guy.

Kittie: No one is making you do that shit, Rage.  You’ve made those decisions all on your own.  You’re the one who started having a change of attitude after you got back from Boston last Summer.  But, hey, go ahead and tell Phil that you suddenly regret it all.  That you regret being a fucking human being and saving him from that shit hole.

Rage pushes down on the gas and the car accelerates.  He focuses his attention on the road and the traffic light he is currently approaching, which is red.  No traffic is in front of him, so he thinks it’s safe.

Rage: I’m through with this conversation, Kittie.  Don’t fucking call me back.  I’ll see you in a little while.

Rage is about to hit end the call but he nearly jumps out of his skin as in the passenger side next to him, an apparition of his father appears to him.

Michael Sullivan: Slow down, son.  This won’t end pretty if you don’t.

Rage:  HOLY FUCK!

Rage only takes his eyes off the road momentarily, but it’s long enough to spell disaster.

Kittie: Rage?  What the fuck happened?

Rage looks up and back to the road just as he is about to speed through a red light.  He has to slam on his breaks though, as a car comes from the opposite direction, but it’s too late.  He can’t avoid disaster this time and CRASH! the cars collide.  Kittie hears the sound of metal hitting metal in the background as well as the constant sound of Rage’s car horn blaring.

Kittie: RAGE!!!




**FLASHBACK**
June 21st, 2015-Father’s Day
Forest Hills Cemetery
Boston Massachusetts


So much stands out about today.  It’s the first day of Summer.  It’s Father’s Day.  And a gentle rain blankets the entire city.  Despite the rain, people are still finding it in them to visit local cemeteries to pay respects to their beloved late husbands or fathers.  Well, one person in particular isn’t visiting this cemetery to pay his respects to the man he only refers to as his sperm donor.  And that person is Rage.

It had been a little over a month since Synn had given him an envelope holding information on the whereabouts of the child psychiatrist who treated him from the time he was ten years old until he was transferred to an adult facility upon his eighteenth birthday.  Dr. Acklund had slipped under the radar for quite some time, and until recently, Rage had no reason to try and find him.  Hell, he didn’t even know if the man was still alive.

But he is.  And that is what has brought Rage back to Boston.

The grass is much greener over his father’s grave.  It had only been eight months since his passing, so his grave is still new compared to the others surrounding it.  As is the beautiful headstone marking the grave.  Rage stands over the grave, eyes locked on the headstone, and he can’t help but shake his head and laugh as he reads the engraving that his mother and sister had no doubt chosen for it.


MICHAEL SULLIVAN
1951-2014
DEVOTED HUSBAND
LOVING FATHER
FOREVER MISSED

Rage:
You gotta be shitting me?  I’ve never seen a more inappropriate description in my life.  You?  A loving father?  Fuck that.

He stares down at the grave, as if he’s speaking to his...sperm donor.  He has his hands in his pockets, and even though it’s raining, he has chosen not to shield himself with an umbrella.  He doesn’t care, though, as he’s focusing all his attention to the headstone before him.

Rage: I’m glad you’re dead, old man.  You hear me?  I’m fucking glad that you’re rotting six feet under, but I hope you’re burning in hell.

He crouches down, getting eye level with the headstone and he stares at his father’s name.

Rage: Ya know, I thought when I got Phil out of this place that I’d never have a reason to come back, much less this damn soon.  I told myself I’d find out the truth that you kept from us for the past twenty five years, but that didn’t mean I ever wanted to come back.  When I think of Boston, I think of the hell I went through.  You ruined my life, old man.  You ruined Phil’s.

He runs his hand along the headstone, and clenches it into a fist.  He’s tempted to punch the thing with all of his strength, but he holds himself back, if only for the moment.

Rage: If I had it my way, I would have been the one to kill you, you son of a bitch.  You got off easy.  You shouldn’t have died of natural causes.  You should have died a slow and painful death.  And I should have gotten the fucking truth from you instead of having to do all the fucking dirty work in uncovering all your lies!

He stands back up, once again looking down at the headstone.  His eyes are narrowed and filled with pure hatred.  Even though his father is dead, everything is still so messed up in his mind.  He’s too lost in his own thoughts, that he doesn’t notice another car pull up right behind his rental.

Rage: I’ve got the truth right within my grasp, asshole.  I know where that son of a bitch doctor is, and I’m about to find him.  I wanted Phil to come with me, but he wants nothing more to do with Boston.  You’re the reason he tried to take his own life, asshole.  You know that?  Had I not gotten him out of here, he’d probably still be stuck in that fucking hospital, or six feet under right next to you.  I saved my brother.  Which is more than you can say.

He goes quiet again, collecting his thoughts.  A blonde woman, not much older than he, steps out of her car and starts heading right towards him.  She’s  holding a bouquet of flowers and as she gets closer, she turns out to be Rage and Phillip’s older sister, Ashley.  She stops several feet away from Rage, surprised to see him standing there.

Ashley: Jake?  Wh-what are you doing here?

Rage lifts his head and turns around.  He looks at his sister for the first time in seven months, but he is by no means happy to see her.  She looks around him, as if expecting to see someone else.

Ashley: Is Phillip with you?

He shakes his head.

Rage: For the last fucking time, quit calling me Jake.  And no, Phil is not here.

Ashley: Why?  Is...is he okay?  He didn’t try to--

Rage rolls his eyes and laughs.

Rage: No, he didn’t try to fucking off himself again.  I got him away from the bullshit that led to that.  He’s fine.  Not that it’s any of your business anymore.  And not that you give a fuck about him.

Ashley lets out a saddened sigh.  She takes the few steps towards Rage, and their father’s grave, and places the bouquet of flowers on the top of the headstone, looking down at her father’s name.  A tear trickles down her cheek.

Ashley: I don’t expect you to believe me, but I DO care, Jake.  And I’m not going to stop calling you that, because it’s the only name I know you as.  You’re my brother, and so is Phillip.  You might not have been in our lives for the past twenty years, but I love you regardless.

Rage laughs again.

Rage: You’re a terrible liar, you know that?  How can you say you love either of us knowing what this asshole…

He points to the headstone.

Rage: ...put me and Phil through?!

Ashley closes her eyes and slowly shakes her head.  Her eyes well up with tears and when she opens them and looks back to Rage, she looks completely lost.

Ashley: I was as much a victim as you two were, Jake.  I know Dad put Phillip through hell, and I feel guilty that I wasn’t there, but not being around...that was my way of coping!  After you...our whole family fell apart!

Rage: You know something, don’t you?  You know more about what happened than you’re telling.

She shakes her head.

Ashley: I don’t know anymore about what happened than you do, Jake.  We thought you died.  You were told we were dead, which was clearly a lie.  I don’t know anything else.

Rage: How the fuck did you think I died?!  Didn’t you guys have a funeral or some shit?  Wouldn’t there have been a damn body?!  None of this is making sense!

Rage brings both hands up to his head and Ashley just shakes her head.

Ashley: I don’t think you really want the answers you’re searching for, Jake.  You...you need to just move on.  It’s all in the past.  I can’t dwell on it anymore because it’s all too painful, Jake.  Dad is gone.  He’s not coming back.  Learning the truth isn’t going to change anything.

Rage: Just tell me what you fucking know!  I don’t give a shit that it won’t change anything.  Don’t you get it, Ashley?!  I HAVE to know what the fuck happened and why!

Ashley shakes her head again.

Ashley: I...I’m sorry.  I don’t know anymore than you do, Jake.

She steps past him, preparing to leave.  As Rage draws in a deep breath and looks back down at the headstone, Ashley turns back to him one last time.

Ashley: Please tell Phillip that I love him.  And that I’m truly sorry for everything.

Rage: Not gonna happen.

She starts sobbing as she turns and rushes back to her car.  A few moments later the engine roars to life and she drives off and out of the cemetery.  Once she’s gone, Rage stands there, completely frozen where he stands.  His hands are clenched at his sides and he’s just staring at the headstone.  He’s almost catatonic and what seems like minutes pass before he finally makes any movement at all, but the movement he makes is not a good one.  He lets out a guttoral growl before he pulls his leg back and then brings it forward and kicks the headstone with everything bit of strength he has.  He kicks it with so much force that it cracks and falls apart, but he doesn’t care.  He stares down at what he’s done with a smirk on his face.

Rage: Burn in hell, asshole.

A few people that were at other graves not far away turn and stare at what he did with horrified looks on their faces.  They stare as he heads back to his rental car and then speeds off a minute later.  He doesn’t even look in his rearview mirror and makes a vow in his mind to never return to this cemetery.





Back To The Present Day…


Emergency vehicles complete surround the scene.  Police cars.  Ambulances.  Even a fire truck.  The intersection is completely blocked as the two mangled cars are still right where they had landed after the collision, and it isn’t a pretty scene, either.  

The front end of Rage’s Black Hennessey Venom GT is a mess.  When he ran the red light, he had clipped the back end of a white Cadillac Escalade, but it’s clear that Rage’s vehicle had taken the brunt of the collision and sustained the most damage.  Inside the vehicle, the airbag had deployed, but Rage was no longer in the driver’s seat and the door had been bent open.

Just feet away from the accident, Phillip’s Silver Chevy Camaro pulls up.  Moments later, both doors open and Phillip and Kittie quickly dart out of the car.  Their attention is drawn to the mangled mess that is Rage’s car, and seeing the condition that it’s in, they’re left wondering how Rage could even survive such an accident.  Or if he even did.

A police officer is standing off the side of the road, speaking to a person that Phillip and Kittie presume to be the other driver, but they don’t see Rage anywhere, and Kittie only grows more concerned.  As does Phillip.


Kittie: This isn’t good, Phil.  I...I think I just heard Rage fucking die on the phone!

Phil: Don’t think that, Kittie.

Kittie: Look at his car, Phil!  It’s a fucking mess!  God damn it!  I told him not to fucking drive like--

Phil suddenly grabs Kittie’s shoulder and points towards one of the ambulances.

Phil: Look!  He’s over there!

Kittie’s eyes dart over to one of the two ambulances.  The back doors are open and Rage is seen sitting on a gurney just inside with a paramedic checking on him.  A trail of blood is seen trickling down his face, but he’s conscious, and Kittie and Rage are able to breathe a sigh of relief.  They rush over towards the ambulance, but a police officer tries to stop them.

Officer: I’m sorry but you can’t--

Kittie swats the officer’s hand away, and darts past him but Phillip luckily speaks up and saves her from any trouble.

Phil: That’s my brother and her boyfriend in there.

The officer steps aside, allowing Phillip and Kittie to approach the ambulance.  The paramedic checking on Rage steps out of the back and away from the ambulance for a moment and Rage’s attention darts to his brother and Kittie.  Kittie’s response is not what he was expecting, though.

Kittie: What the FUCK were you thinking?!

Rage: Gee, Kittie, it’s nice to see you too.  I’m fine, by the way.  Not dead or anything...obviously.

Phillip just shakes his head and if Rage weren’t already injured, Kittie would have attacked him after that comment.

Phil: From the looks of your car, bro, you’re lucky you survived that.  What the hell happened?

Rage just shrugs it off as if it what happened were nothing.

Rage: Does it matter?  I fucked up, and that’s all you need to know.

Kittie: Yeah, you did!  I heard the damn crash, asshole!  I thought you were dead!

Rage laughs, but Kittie and Phillip don’t find any of this amusing.

Rage: Never pegged you as being so dramatic, Kittie.

Kittie: Well, excuse me hearing someone I care about almost die over the phone gets to me.  This isn’t funny, asshole!  Not to mention, you could be in some deep shit because YOU caused it!

Phil: What did the paramedic say?

Rage brings his hand up to his head.  A piece of gauze, now soaked in blood, is covering the wound on his head.

Rage: Gonna need a couple stitches, and I probably have a minor concussion.  Nothing I can’t handle.

Phil: Anybody in the other car hurt?

Rage shakes his head.

Rage: Not that I know of.  Guess it’s only fair that I caused the accident and I walk away on the short end of the stick.

Kittie: This is just what we need going into your match on Sunday.  You fucking hurt.  Not to mention, when Gabriel finds out that you totaled the car that he bought you, he’s gonna fucking kill you himself!

Rage holds his hands up, shaking his head.

Rage: Whoa, whoa, whoa.  Gabriel is NOT going to find out about this.  Do you understand me?

Kittie’s jaw drops open and she and Phillip look at one another, before they look back to Rage.

Kittie: You’re shitting me, right?  How the hell do you plan on keeping this from him?!  He’s gonna ask questions when he sees you with a new car!

Phil: Kittie’s right, Rage.  But, I’d hope he wouldn’t be as upset as she thinks.  Shit happens.

Rage laughs and shakes his head.

Rage: You realize how much that car cost?  Gabriel isn’t going to accept the fact that shit happens.  I was driving the think like a maniac, and if he finds out I wrecked the damn thing, I’ll never hear the end of it.  I’ll think of an explanation, but I’m NOT telling him that I wrecked the damn car and that’s final!

Kittie: Yeah, and he’ll know you’re lying to him when he sees that gash on your bald head!  This will never work and you know it.

Rage lets out a sigh, but he doesn’t argue further.  He remembers the moments leading up to the crash, though, and knows he has to talk to Phillip about it.

Rage: Kittie, can I talk to Phil alone for a second?

Kittie: Why?

Rage frowns.

Rgae: What does it fucking matter?  Just give us a few minutes, alright?!  Damn!

Kittie shakes her head and lets out a sigh.  Before she walks away, she takes her cell phone out of her pocket.

Rage: Don’t you dare call Synn either!

Kittie ignores him as she walks away and Phil just stares at his brother.

Phil: Little late for that.  She called him before we left.

Rage growls and shakes his head.  Phil takes a step closer to the ambulance.

Phil: What’s going on, bro?  What do you need to talk to me about?

Rage: I needed to tell you about what happened just before the accident.  I wanted you to be the first to know before anyone else.

Phillip looks more confused than ever.  He folds his arms across his chest as he leans against the back of the ambulance.

Phil: You lost me, Rage.  Why would you need to tell me--

Rage: Our father appeared to me, Phil…

Phillip’s eyes widen for a moment and he leans in closer, thinking he hadn’t heard Rage right.

Phil: I’m sorry.  What?

Rage: Right before the crash.  He just...appeared outta nowhere in the damn passenger seat!  Freaked the hell out of me and that’s part of the reason why I slammed into that fucking Cadillac.

Phillip runs his hand through his hair, finding what Rage just told him very hard to believe.

Phil: Oookay...I’m not exactly sure what to say to that.

Rage: Yeah, neither do I.  I mean, he just appears next to me as I’m speeding down the road getting ready to hang up on Kittie and he fucking speaks to me.

Phil: What?  What did he say?

Rage takes in a deep breath.

Rage: He...told me to slow down.  Said that if I didn’t, it wouldn’t end well.

Phillip raises an eyebrow.

Phil: Uhhh…

Rage: I know it sounds crazy, Phil.  Believe me, I know.  I just...I don’t know why the fuck it happened.

Phil: I know why it happened.

Rage stares at his brother.

Phil: Because you won’t let everything that happened go.  You refuse to move on, and instead keep that shit bottled up and festering over it all.  Get over it, Rage.  I have.  And you should, too.  Because if you don’t?  It’s gonna either make you crazy, or it’ll kill you.  And it damn near did today.

Rage narrows his eyes and processes everything his brother was telling him.  Phillip had a point.  He knew it, but he wasn’t about to admit it.  No matter what Phillip said, he couldn’t let it go.  Just as Rage is about to respond, Kittie walks up next to Phillip, but her attention is solely on Rage.

Kittie: So after talking to the police officer, you’re in some deep shit Rage.  But, don’t worry.  I just got off the phone with Synn and he’s going to contact his lawyer and see if there’s any way out of this shit for you.

Rage: That’s just...great.

Rage doesn’t look too thrilled, but at the same time, neither does Kittie.

Kittie: Yeah, it is.  You better thank him if he’s able to pull a few favors and get you out of this mess, because you really fucked up!  You’re so damn worried about winning this Blast From The Past tournament, but now you don’t even realize you probably fucked that up, too!  You’re walking in there with a gash on your head and a possible concussion and trust me when I say that Spike will take full advantage of that shit.  I hope you’re happy, asshole.

Kittie then turns and storms off without another word.  Phillip just lets out a sigh before he turns his attention back to Rage, and the paramedic returns to the ambulance.

Phil: I, uh, guess we’ll catch up with you at the hospital.

Rage: Yeah...sure thing, Phil.

Phil taps the side of the ambulance before he turns and follows behind Kittie back to his car.  The paramedic steps up into the back of the ambulance, closing the doors behind him.  Moments later, the siren is turned on, and the ambulance pulls away and heads towards the hospital.  As the ambulance drives away from the scene, Rage stares out of the back window at what is left of his car and he just shakes his head, watching as it’s loaded onto the back of a flatbed tow truck.




If this week has been any indication of how things are going to go at Climax Control this weekend, it’s not a good fucking sign.  Everything was relatively quiet and laid back until I went and made a big fucking mistake, and now I have to find a way to keep that shit hidden!  Oh, and on top of that, I’ve had to watch J2H run his mouth on Twitter all week, and the little bastard is highly underestimating just what I’m capable of, and what I’ll do.

I wasn’t interested in this tournament at first.  I had no desire to team with any one of those Bombshells that signed up.  Including Sam at first.  But shit changes, and it changes fast, because not only did my partner win the Bombshell Championship at My Bloody Valentine, but J2H actually became the World Heavyweight Champion.  And that alone was something I never fucking thought I’d see happen.

After My Bloody Valentine, I quickly realized that this shit wasn’t just about me.  All those other Bombshells on the roster were fighting for a chance at Sam’s title...at my partner’s title.  She had to do her part to make sure it stays in her possession, and I had to do my part, too.  If I had been stuck with any other Bombshell other than Sam Marlowe?  I probably would have said fuck it and not given a shit.  But since she first stepped into SCW, this chick has been fighting to make a name for herself.  And she has.  In a way, she’s kinda been doing what J2H did for as long as he did, only a million times less fucking annoying.

Once the tournament started, the pressure really fucking kicked in.  I knew what the prize would be for winning this tournament, and fuck if I was going to let that shit get away from me.  There wasn’t a chance in hell that I was going to let some other less deserving asshole(not you Despy!) get what I wanted and win that title shot against J2H, or whoever should hold the belt after Blaze of Glory V.  I really hope it’s J2H, because WHEN I win this tournament, it’s going to feel that much sweeter when I do what he thinks I can’t and beat the fuck out of him and take his title.  It’s gonna happen.  It’s only a matter of time.

But there’s another obstacle this week.  A really big fucking obstacle, but not size wise.  

No, this obstacles name is Spike Staggs.  Legendary mother fucker who made a surprise return in week one of this tournament.  I knew there were a couple of mystery guys that entered their names into this thing, but did I think that Spike was one of them?  Fuck no!  The guy retired a couple of years ago!  He’s inducted into the Hall Of Fame!  What fucking reason does he have to come back?  I’ll get back to that in just a second because there happens to be another part of this equation, and that’s Spike’s partner.  Lucy Seraphina.  

Lucy, Lucy, Lucy...I gotta be honest with you.  I don’t know much of anything about you, because you’re just not interesting enough to fucking pay attention to.  I did my homework, though, and I know you’re a former Bombshell Internet Champion.  I know ya lost that title to Alexis Edwards, but what have you done since?  A whole lot of nothing, right?  Well, ya went for the Bombshell Tag Titles with your partner, Melanie, but you two just couldn’t get the job done against Team Hero.  Tough luck, bitch.  But, you’re luck isn’t about to change with this one.  And neither is Mel’s because her and Connor just so happen to be going against Despaye and Crystal Millar.  You both drew the short end of this stick this week, didn’t you?

Now, you may have gotten a little luckier with drawing Spike Staggs as your partner, and sure you two have done well so far, but that’s all about to change because I think Spikey boy is running out of steam pretty damn quick.  Sorry to burst your bubble, Lucy, but you and Spike aren’t gonna win this tournament this year.

Spike, I gotta say when I saw that you were one of the mystery guys making a return this year I sat back and I asked myself...why?  Why the fuck is Spike coming out of retirement after two years and entering the Blast From the Past tournament?  What the fuck are you doing, Spike?  You had a good run with the title a few years ago.  You were the NeWA World Champion on top of it.  You’ve won countless year end awards and you were the very FIRST inductee into the Hall of Fame in 2014.  What are you trying to prove, Spike?

So many questions, Spike, but so little answers.  The more I started thinking about it, the more I thought, maybe you just had some sick desire to wrestle your kid and actually beat him, like you did.  Or maybe you really wanted him to beat you.  I don’t fucking know, but I can’t keep trying to wrap my head around it, because it’s all too fucking maddening.

The last time we faced each other was for the title, Spike.  You remember that?  Because I do.  Blaze of Glory 2013.  Spike Staggs versus Rage.  NXT leader versus Seven Deadly Sins member.  I couldn’t get the job done, though, and in the end, you walked away still the champion.  You beat me, and I haven’t been able to forget about it.  Make no mistake about it, Spike….the same shit ain’t gonna happen this time.

The title may not be on the line, but something just as meaningful is.  We’re both this close to making it to the finals and winning that title shot, but the question is...who wants it more?  Do you REALLY think you want it more, Spike?  Do you REALLY think that your hunger for the World Heavyweight Championship is greater than mine?  

Because I don’t.

We’ve both held the title just once, Spike.  I get that.  But I didn’t do everything I wanted to do with that title reign.  I wasted that fucking title rain and it’s all but forgotten right now.  When people hear the name Spike Staggs, they know things.  They know what you’ve done and how fucking great you really are.  Shit, I really can’t say one disrespectful thing about you, no matter how hard I try!  But, you see, I’ve still got a lot to prove in this place and I’m not letting this tournament slip away from me.  I’m not letting myself get knocked out of the tournament by someone who has accomplished as much as you.

This week is a huge fucking step in the right direction for me.  Knocking out Spike Staggs would put my name on everyone’s radar.  More importantly, it will put my name on J2H’s radar, which is ultimately what I’m trying to do.  He doesn’t think I can do it, Spike, but I’m going to prove him wrong and it all begins with you this week.

You’ve got a wife and kids to think about, Spike.  You’ve got a family at home that needs ya there to support them.  Do you really want to try and stop me from winning this tournament?  Because if you do, I’m gonna have to do whatever...and I mean whatever it takes to keep you from doing just that.  I’ll make sure you CAN’T make another surprise return.  Don’t believe me?  Just test my limits, Spike.  

I know I have a challenge ahead of me.  I’m not denying that, but...I’ve got a feeling in my gut, and you want to know what that feeling is?

Rage and Sam Marlowe will be your Blast From The Past 2016 winners.

The Sin of Wrath is hungry for the SCW World Heavyweight Championship and he’s not stopping until that hunger is satiated.

See you Sunday, Spike!

20
Climax Control Archives / The Lost Years: Part 3
« on: March 11, 2016, 10:51:04 PM »
 The past several weeks have brought the return of many familiar superstars to Sin City Wrestling.  Shortly before My Bloody Valentine, we all saw the return of Eric Steel, Ethan Alexander and Rage, though Eric Steel’s and Ethan Alexander’s returns were short lived and immediately following My Bloody Valentine, both men had suddenly left SCW.  And the Blast From The Past tournament has also brought with it several returning stars of it’s own.

Derek Thorne, Spike Staggs, Amanda Cortez and the man that Rage will have to face this week, Lucian Frost.  Every single superstar that has return recently had been gone from SCW for quite some time, and aside from Spike Staggs, no one knows what any of these men, or woman in Amanda Cortez’s case, has been up to.  Although in Rage’s case, he had said when he left SCW after Inception at the beginning of last year, that he was leaving for personal reasons...to find answers about his and his brother’s troubled childhoods.  

But since returning, we’ve yet to find out if Rage had found those answers.  Did he accomplish what he set out to do?  Did he find the truth about what had happened when he was ten years old and led to changing his entire life?  Because Rage had finally returned to the SCW and the six-sided ring, we can only assume that he did, indeed, learn the truth.  But what effect, if any, did it have on Rage and his brother?  That all remains to be seen, but one thing is absolutely clear.

The Rage we’re all seeing now, is not the same Rage from one year ago.





Sunday May 10th, 2015
Las Vegas, Nevada
Two months after Inception


It has been a slow few months for Rage.  Upon returning to Las Vegas after Inception, Rage had only planned on taking a couple of weeks to relax before setting out on his search for the truth.  Well, a couple of weeks has now turned into four months as Rage has yet to start his search.  Phillip was apparently in no hurry, either, as he has not once bugged Rage about anything.

It’s a gorgeous day in Las Vegas and Rage has decided to have a little cookout.  Well, little is a relative term when it comes to the members of the Seven Deadly Sins, and since Sin City Wrestling is currently on their week long break following Mayhem In Morocco, most everyone was back in Vegas for a little R & R.  And I say most everyone because two faces are noticeably absent.


Phil: So how are Gabriel and his family doing?

Phillip is just stepping back out onto the patio after heading inside to get a few things.  He walks over to the grill where Rage is checking on the various items that are cooking away.  Synn takes it upon himself to answer Phillip’s question.

Synn: Doing their best to adjust to having a newborn at home.  I spoke with Gabriel today.  He sounded pretty exhausted but enjoying fatherhood.

Phillip nods and he hands some barbeque sauce over to Rage.  Rage lifts the lid of the grill and puts some of the sauce over some chicken.  Synn’s housekeeper, and family member in her own right, Theresa, walks out of Rage’s house, carrying a large bowl in her hands.  Rage takes one look at her and shakes his head.

Rage: Theresa, what are you doing?  Phil, get that bowl from her, would ya?

Phillip quickly approaches Theresa, taking the bowl from her hands.  Theresa smiles and she looks at Rage as he was just looking out for her.  Ever since her heart attack two months ago, Rage was making more of an effort to make sure she takes it easy.

Theresa: Thank you, Phillip.  And Rage, I was perfectly fine carrying that bowl, but thank you for your concern.

Rage: I told you you’re a guest in this house so just sit down and relax.  Put your feet up.  Phil, this food will be done shortly.  You mind heading inside and getting everything else?

Phillip nods and is just about to head inside, but Synn stands up from his chair and looks at Rage.

Synn: Actually Rage do you have a minute?  I have something I need to speak to you about inside.  It’ll only take a minute and we can bring everything else out then.

Rage raises an eyebrow curiously, but he closes the lid on the grill.

Kittie: Uh oh, peanut head is in trouble!

Rage darts his attention over to Kittie.  She’s sitting along the edge of the pool with her feet in the water.  Shane and Fantasia are enjoying the hot tub and they let out a couple of laughs themselves.

Rage: Hey Kittie, weren’t you supposed to be keeping Despayre occupied?

Kittie looks confused for a moment but when Rage points past her, she turns to see Angel propped on a floaty device in the pool.  Despayre is nowhere to be see, but he’s about to make a splashing appearance.

Despayre: CANNONBALL!

SPLASH!  Despayre jumps into the pool, sending a wave of water splashing all over Kittie.  She lets out a scream and Rage lets out a loud laugh and shakes his head.  He turns around and pats his brother on the shoulder.

Rage: Keep an eye on the food, Phil.  I’ll be right back.

Phillip nods and takes his place in front of the grill while Rage follows behind Synn and the two head back inside Rage’s house.  Once inside, Synn is standing by the island in the center of the kitchen, but Rage’s eyes dart to a large manila envelope right by his hands.

Synn: I have some information for you, Rage.

Rage: Yeah I gathered that from the envelope right in front of you.  What’s going on?

Synn keeps his hands on top of the envelope, but he doesn’t hand it over to Rage yet.  Rage walks around the island so he’s looking directly at Synn.

Synn: I wasn’t sure if you were aware, but you’ve already been on leave of absence for four months already.

Rage nods.

Rage: Yeah, I know.  What’s your point?

Synn: How long were you planning on taking off for?

Rage shrugs, and Synn frowns as he has been known to express how much he dislikes anyone shrugging their shoulders.

Rage: I don’t really know.  Look, Synn, if that’s a new contract for SCW in that envelope, don’t even bother.  I told you I’m not even sure if I’ll go back anyway.

Synn: It’s not a new contract, Rage.  You’re entitled to do as you please, but as your manager I’d like to see you return one day.

Rage’s eyes dart to the envelope.  He should have known it wasn’t a new contract because it was too thin to be holding such an important document.

Rage: Okay.  So if it’s not a contract, then what is it?

Rage looks back up at Synn just as Synn slides the envelope forward towards him.  Rage takes it, but he doesn’t open it right away.  Instead, he waits for Synn to explain.

Synn: You can open that anytime you wish.  If you wish to do so, anyway.  I was under the impression you were going to start searching for that doctor of yours from when you were a child, but you have yet to do so.  That envelope has all the information I found on him.

Rage’s eyes widen for a moment and he slowly sets the envelope down on the counter and just stares at it.

Rage: Wait...what?  How did you even know…?

Synn: As if you really need to ask such a question?  I remember you mentioning his name once before.  I was only going to get involved if you asked, but as more time went by and you hadn’t done anything yet, I thought I would offer this much to you.  Consider it an early birthday present if you like, but as I said, you can do whatever you wish with that information.

Rage is left speechless for a moment, but the patio door opening steals his attention away.

Phil: Hey, bro.  The food is ready.

Rage: We’ll be right out.

Phillip disappears back outside and Rage just lets out a sigh.

Rage: Thanks, Synn.  I appreciate it.  Honestly, I’ve been mulling everything over in my head a lot longer than I anticipated.  The whole situation just pisses me off everytime I sit down to think about it which is why I put it off for so long.

Synn: Understandable.  But you deserve closure, Rage.  You and Phillip.  You need to know the truth about what happened, but it is ultimately your decision.  That envelope might lead you to those answers.

Rage: Do you even know what is inside?

Synn shakes his head.

Synn: No.  I figured it was information you would share if and when you wanted to.  Anyway, we best get outside before the food burns.

Rage nods and he leaves the envelope on the counter.  He and Synn gather all of the plates, utensils and condiments they need before the head back over to the patio door.  Synn steps out first, with Rage following behind him.  Everyone has gathered  around the table now ready to eat.  Even a now dripping wet Despayre, but no one seems to put up a fuss as they all sit down to enjoy their meal.




Sunday March 6th
Eureka, California
Following Climax Control


The final first round matches of the first round of the Blast From The Past tournament have come to a close following tonight’s Climax Control in Eureka, California.  Four more teams advanced, including Rage and Samantha Marlowe who battled it out in a tough match against Lord Raab and Gothika.  In the end, the World Bombshell Champion proved to be too much for Gothika, and Sam pinned Gothika to move herself and Rage into Round two.  It wasn’t without it’s challenges, though, as Lord Raab nearly attacked Sam after the match.  Thankfully, though, Rage kept to his word and came to Sam’s rescue as he tackled Lord Raab before he could harm Sam, but a brawl ensued shortly after.  

After Rage and Lord Raab were finally separated and Sam was escorted safely to the backstage and away from Lord Raab, Kittie and Synn lead Rage backstage.  And although Rage was one step closer to getting his shot at the World Heavyweight Championship, the fact that he even had to defend Sam in the first place was enough to put him in a bad mood for the rest of the night.  

And now the show is finally over and the Superstars and Bombshells are gradually leaving the venue.  Kittie, Synn, Despayre and Angel are all waiting just outside their locker room, ready to leave.  Kittie has her arms folded across her chest with an impatient look on her face.  She pounds her fist on the door and a loud growl comes from inside.


Kittie: What the fuck is taking you so long?!  Damn!

Despayre: Swear jar!

Kittie quickly regrets her choice of words as she reaches into her pocket and pulls out some cash.  Despayre snatches it from her hand when she holds it out to him and he tucks it into his pocket with a grin.  Synn cracks a smile, too.

Kittie: Come on, Rage!  We haven’t got all night!

The door suddenly swings open, and Rage steps out, standing next to Kittie.  He glares down at her with his nostrils flared.

Rage: I told you guys to head on out without me, Kittie.  Not my fault you decided to wait.

Synn: We are all on the same flight back to Las Vegas, Rage.  What would the point in leaving separately be?

Rage: I actually just called and switched my ticket to tomorrow morning.

While Despayre has tuned himself out of this conversation and is instead talking something over with Angel, Kittie and Synn look highly confused.  Kittie shakes her head.

Kittie: What?  Why would you do that?

Rage: Because I talked to Phil a little while ago and he has Maddie over at the house right now, so I told him I’d stay here for another night.

Kittie: And what about me?  You think they’ll get any privacy with me there?

Rage shrugs.

Rage: I didn’t really say anything about privacy, Kittie.  But I don’t really feel like being kicked out of my own bed and to the couch again once we get home.  I’d rather sleep in a shitty ass hotel room than sleep on that damn couch again.

He’s about to turn and walk down the opposite direction, but Kittie stops him again.

Kittie: Now where are you going?

Rage: Since when do I have to tell you my every move, Kittie?  If you must know, I’m going to find Sam real quick and make sure she’s okay.  You guys can head to the airport now.

Synn: He’s right, Kittie.  If he’s not coming with us, we really should get going.

Kittie shakes her head and turns to Synn.

Kittie: You two go on ahead.  If he’s not going back to Vegas tonight then I’ll just stay behind too.

A wicked grin appears on Rage’s face, knowing that he’s starting to get under Kittie’s skin.  He wipes the grin off his face quickly when Kittie turns back around to face him, and he pretends to be annoyed.  Synn notices this and just shakes his head.

Synn: If you say so.  Come on Joshua.

Despayre waves to Kittie and Rage.

Despayre: Bye!  Have fun with the rabbits!

Rage raises an eyebrow.

Rage: What?  What are you talking about?

Despayre shrugs.

Despayre: I don’t know.  Angel said you guys are gonna go at it with rabbits tonight.

Despayre looks confused for a moment as he “listens” to Angel closer this time.

Despayre: Oooh...He said go at it like rabbits!  Whatever that means!  Either way...have fun!

Synn shakes his head again and just cracks a small smile as Kittie and Rage are left speechless.  Synn then leads Joshua out of the venue where the two head to the airport.  Once they’re gone, Rage turns his attention back to Kittie, trying to look annoyed once again.

Rage: What’s your problem?  I was sleeping on the couch all last week, and now suddenly you have to stay behind when I do?

Kittie: Yeah, because I don’t really feel like listening to Phil bang his girlfriend all night.  Maddie is nice and all, but I don’t want to hear that.

Rage laughs and shakes his head.

Rage: Why?  It’s only fair because of how many times we’ve put him through that.

Before kittie can respond, SCW reporter, Pussy Willow appears in front of them with her attention focused solely on Rage.

Pussy: Hello, Rage.  Just the man I was hoping to find.

Rage: Not now, Pussy.  I’m a little busy.

Pussy: I was just going to congratulate you on advancing to the second round as well as commend you for protecting Sam out there against Lord Raab.

Rage simply shrugs it off.

Rage: She’s my partner in this tournament.  I have to have her back in this.

Kittie lets out a laugh.

Kittie: Yeah, and apparently watch it, too…

Rage glares at her for a moment, but he chooses to ignore that comment.

Rage: Anyway, speaking of Sam.  I need to go find her before I leave.

Pussy: Oh, I’m sorry, Rage.  She already left.

Rage: She did?  Oh, well damn.  I just wanted to make sure she was okay before I left.

Pussy: She seemed fine.  I heard something about Cockney Party Plane with Ben Jordan and a few others.

Kittie again lets out a laugh, but she keeps quiet otherwise.  Rage just nods.

Rage: Fair enough.  What she does is her business.  Anything else you need to bug me about or am I free to go?

Pussy: Actually, now that you mention it...I just heard the schedule for next week and it looks like your second round match is scheduled.  Care to give me your thoughts on your match?

Rage raises an eyebrow.

Rage: No rest for the wicked, huh?  Alright.  Who are the unlucky bastards that me and Sam get to eliminate next week?

Pussy: Well, one of the men who returned tonight, actually.  Lucian Frost and his partner Keira Fisher-Johnson.

Rage lets out a loud snorting laugh.  He shakes his head, looking quite amused.

Rage: Was my laugh response enough or do you actually want my opinion on that?

Pussy: Well, I’m sure you’re quite confident, but I really would like to hear your opinion.  Lucian’s return tonight was quite a surprise.

Rage: Surprise or not, it’s going to be really short-lived.  I’m sure Lucian went and got his hopes up on getting a shot at the World Heavyweight Championship, but there’s not a damn person in this tournament who wants that shot more than I do.  And he’s was unlucky enough to draw Keira Fisher-Johnson as his tag partner, so he really doesn’t stand a chance.

Pussy tilts her head to the side, confused.

Pussy: Why do you say that?

Rage: Why else wouldn’t I say it?  She’s Keira Fisher-Johnson for fuck’s sake.  I’m teaming with Sam Marlowe, the World Bombshell Champion.  Keira’s been known to let her over-confidence get the best of her, and this match will be no different.  Frost and Keira will be out of this tournament once me and Sam are through with them.  It’s just a fact.

Pussy: But Keira is one half of the Bombshell Tag Team Champions right now.  That has to account for something, doesn’t it?

Rage laughs and shakes his head.

Rage: Normally I’d say yes, but in her case, fuck no.  Look, I really don’t feel like standing here and wasting my time.  I’ll say whatever else I need to say later this week before the match.  Until then, why don’t you take them fake tits and ass of yours and just walk away?

Pussy Willow lets out a sigh and she shakes her head.

Pussy: And here I thought your attitude had actually changed.  Thanks anyway, Rage.  Good luck next week.  And it was nice seeing you again, Kittie.

Kittie barely acknowledges Pussy Willow, but she turns her attention towards her just as Pussy turns around and starts walking away.  As soon as she does, Rage’s eyes drift towards her backside, and Kittie can’t believe it.  She steps in front of Rage blocking his view of Pussy Willow’s ass, and she folds her arms across her chest.

Rage: What?

Rage stops himself from smiling as he reads the annoyed look on Kittie’s face.  Kittie stays silent for a long while before she suddenly just jumps into Rage’s arms, wrapping her arms around his neck and planting a wild kiss on his lips!  Rage stumbles back against the wall, but he holds onto Kittie as the two share a steamy kiss.  After a few moments, Kittie pulls her head away and looks Rage dead in his eyes.

Kittie: You’ve been doing that shit to make me jealous, haven’t you?

He grins and raises an eyebrow.

Rage: And it’s been working like a fucking charm…

Kittie: You’re such an asshole!

The two start kissing once again, as a few people walk past them, staring at them and sharing a few laughs.  But they ignore them as they get caught up in the heat of the moment and crash through the locker room door, and the scene fades away.




I had a sneaking suspicion before last week that Frost was one of the mystery guys that signed up for this tournament.  Don’t take that as me trying to say that I know everything and anything, but...in years past, Frost has always been one to surround himself off of mystery and shit.  It’s just his deal, so of course I’d peg him as one of the mystery guys.  And lo and behold, my suspicions were confirmed when that creepy bastard made his return last Sunday.

Now, unlike my opponent last week, Lord Raab, Lucian Frost actually has a reason to brag about shit.  He can actually walk around, talking about his accomplishments, and have it mean shit around here.  Lucian Frost is a man who CAN be a challenge, because he has been.  Lord Raab...not so much because just like last week, he lets that supposed anger of his get the best of him and he makes mistakes.  That’s where he and I are very different.

Frost...he’s one talented son of a bitch.  He was the inaugural Roulette Champion and he held the tag team titles twice.  Guy is about half my size, but like Despayre, he’s quick as hell and he knows what he has to do.  

But that doesn’t mean it’ll work against me this week.  That doesn’t mean that just because HE knows what to do, that his tag team partner does.  You see, Lucian Frost is teamed with one of the strangest bitches I’ve ever seen, and if you ask me...she’ll be the fucking downfall of that team.  

Keira Fisher-Johnson...the outspoken, flirtacious slut wife of Roxi Johnson.  Normally the thought of any lesbian is enough to get any male to pitch a tent, if ya catch my drift, but Keira Fisher?  Fuuuuuck that.  That’s one nasty, talentless bitch.  

But, Rage, she holds one half of the Bombshell Tag Team Champions...I don’t give a fuck!  Only reason Keira is holding that damn belt is because of her wife, because her fucking wrestling skills haven’t gotten them anywhere.  Everyone knows who the start of that team is, and who the star of Lucian and Keira’s tag team is...and it is not and will never be Keira Fisher.

All of these bitches in this tournament are gunning for Sam right now.  She’s got what they want...what they’re trying to win this tournament for, but they all need to take a good look at her tag team partner.  They need to look at me, because not only am I fighting for my chance at the World Heavyweight Championship, but I’m fighting to make sure that belt stays with Sam Marlowe.

I want the World Heavyweight Championship.  I want it more than any of the other assholes, not including Despayre, in this tournament.  It’s been far too long since I held that title, and it’s about time I bring it back home where it belongs.  Don’t get me wrong, some of these guys have never even held the title in the first place, and Despayre is one of those guys, but...That fucking title is mine.  J2H may be keeping it warm right now, but trust me when I say, I’m getting that shot no matter what I have to do.

Frost, I hope you’re watching this.  I hope you’re listening to my words very carefully, because I’ve never been more serious about anything in my life.  This Blast From The Past tournament...it belongs to me and Sam Marlowe.  That World Heavyweight Championship shot?  It’s fucking mine, and there’s not a damn thing you can do about it.  

Ya know...I just realized, I’m facing another masked mother fucker this week.  Don’t worry though, Frost, I’ll be nice and leave that mask on you.  So long as you don’t piss me the fuck off because in that case...all bets are off.  Frost I know you CAN back up your threats.  You’ve been known to do it before, but you’re just...not consistant.  It’s fucking irritating trying to figure out which Frost I’m gonna get in the ring this week, and that...that is why I can GUARANTEE that you and Keira won’t be moving on to the next round.

Your team just doesn’t...mesh well together.  

Your Blast From The Past 2016 champions will be The Sin of Wrath and Sam Marlowe.

I just won’t allow any other outcome.

See ya Sunday, assholes!

Pages: [1] 2 3 4